《The Last Prophet of Enia》


 Decrepit Dreams

    The first thing I remembered was light in my dream. Soft and warm, enveloping my entire body. Some of it crept through branches so thick of towering oaks, dashing across the forest floor, akin to a golden thread.

    My body was even more child-like then. This dream... was one of my most cherished moments, one I would never forget. In the ancient forest, where I belonged, when the wind was still, I truly felt alive at the time..

    Running wherever, leaping through the undergrowth, being one with nature is an elf''s dream. And so, this was mine. Not just that, though.

    My laughter and cheer was loud, it bubbled up inside me, drowning out any worries my mother, who was watching from afar, might have had. She had plenty, in hinsight.. I didn''t know.

    Cradled by the forest, I laid down upon moss and grass, breathing in and out with glee. Then, a voice ever so gently called out to me, it was filled with such soothing love, one I yearn to experience once more.

    "Fia, don''t go too far", she called out to me. In the moment, I forgot, or didn''t realise - my mother being alive was as given as the air around me.

    So, I slowed down, glancing back and forth betwixt the trees surrounding me. Mother stood there still, looking me up and down, inspecting any possible dirt I might have gotten on me. That I did.

    Mother''s name was similar to mine. It was pretty. They called her Fina.

    To this day, I''m so happy she named me Fia. It''s.. the only thing besides a necklace she gave me, that really reminds me of her.

    But in that moment of time, nothing could stand between me and my mother''s love. As a child does, I stopped whatever romping I was busy with, heading straight to her, jumping into her embrace. She was prepared, though. Mother caught me, wrapping both of her arms tightly around me, and kissed my forehead.

    "You''re a lively one, huh?", we giggled together. "Someday.. you''ll grow up to be such a fine young woman. A star among stars," mother paused, gazing at the sky. "which reminds me."

    Her hand grasped mine, we headed to the exit of the forest I entered.

    "There''s a story", she smiles, ruffling my hair, "that every time a child is born in our tribe,"

    "a star is born!"

    I completed her sentence, my face nearly jumping out. Mother giggled a little and pat me.

    "A star is born that carries the fate of that child. Stars grow, shine, and die. Just like us."

    She pointed at the sky, but none of them were visible. It was too bright, barely past lunch time.

    "But you know, dear..", her hand firmly held mine, "something that''s unknown to most of the elves here..."

    I looked up at her, standing beside her. We stood still for a moment, until she continued.

    "that once, every thousand years, a special child is born, whose star is one favoured by the gods."

    "It shines as bright as hundreds of stars, brighter than any other. Nobody knows why the gods favour them. Some say..."

    My face lit up. I was expecting her to finish her sentence! Why did she have to make it so interesting..?

    "this child was born to save the world! Its light to guide all those who were lost."

    Mother hugged me, my face dug snugly into her chest. The warmth I felt was incomparable. She was stroking my hand, began to whisper.

    "I just know that it''s you. That special star. You''re my little light."

    I blushed at her words, smiling, and sobbed a little.

    "Aren''t you a big girl now?", she teased me, wiping my tears. "But it''s okay. You can cry. Let it out, sweetheart."

    We stood among the trees, covered by all of ancient nature for just a bit longer, until the shine my face emitted calmed down. I clutched mother''s dress, wanting to tell her just one thing.

    "Thank you.", I couldn''t bring myself to say anything else but..

    "For being the best mama."

    I could swear her eyes were about to water, she brushed it off with a smile, one whose purpose was to cover how touched she felt. "Alright, alright. Let''s go back. Aren''t you hungry, little light?"

    A part of me agreed - a loud rumbling of my stomach, that is. Our house wasn''t far, it wasn''t special, but a home. My... home.

    It was.

    ---

    I hate this dream. Not because it''s bad - it''s the best dream you could ever wish for.

    Lying there, my body began to turn and twist until I woke up. What remained from the blissful dream evaporated, a puff of smoke and mirrors left over.

    The disappointment in me was.. understandable. Given that I knew whatever came after, or could at least expect it...

    It made me dislike, to my very core, the law of equivalent exchange. You must give something of equal value to receive another of the same worth.

    You need to pay a price to experience something nice.

    In the dead of night, feeling tired from working all day, I headed back to sleep. This time, however, my dream wouldn''t be all sweet and candy. Much worse, actually.

    ---

    The second thing I remember was light turning into darkness.

    From the golden thread it was in the forest, whatever of it left shifted into an abyss, one that gazed into my very soul.

    Ah. I recall. Not long after, roughly a year. We were once more in the forest I was so fond of.

    Mother and I walked home, day turned to night. Darkness swept the lands, including the undergrowth. I tucked at her dress, complaining about a smell my sensitive little nose picked up.

    It smelled.. off? So I told her, or wanted to.

    "Mama, something smells weir-", but her hand moved quickly and covered my mouth, it was pressed so tight against, I could hardly breathe. She motioned me to stay quiet. My senses were telling me to listen, this was acute.

    "Little light, what I tell you from now on, you need to listen and do as I say, okay?"

    I nod sheepishly, unaware of what was going on back then. Without uttering as much as a single tone, we tried to take a shortcut through the thicket. Luckily, the house we inhabited wasn''t close to the village center. But after emerging from the shrubs and undergrowth to peek at what was going on, mother suddenly realised just how awful the situation was. Even I, barely past the age of 11, was able to see.. something wasn''t right. It might have been the fog, I thought it was fog, that covered the forest, the area, the village...

    Or the soot. Shit.

    Mother began whispering, pulling me into the bushes and telling me to hide.

    "Don''t inhale this smoke, at all costs. Stay here, wait for me. I''ll... try and see what is going on. Promise me with your pinky, little light."

    All I got to say was muffled, shaky, and yes mama. After her finger unwrapped from mine, I saw her vanishing into the smoke. Anxiously, I closed my eyes.

    The wall of fog... ate her alive, it did. She''s never coming back, my mind was filled with these kind of thoughts. Cowering fearfully in the bush, shaking and being on the verge of tears, you would really not expect anything else from a child. But something in me, something deep down gave me hope. She was going to be fine. I pressed on and tried to be brave, like my mother. She ventured into the smoke, for my sake. I wouldn''t want to betray.. her efforts.

    Her sacrifice.

    ---

    After waiting for some amount of time, I decided to crawl into the direction of noises I faintly picked up. A while ago, there were screams of terror heard, it sounded like someone was fighting. Sobbing ensued, distant begging and metal clashing filled the soundscape. Commands were yelled - what they were, I couldn''t hear. Mother wasn''t there. So I have to move. I can''t possibly sit around here all night. What if they catch me?

    Yeah. What if they caught.. mother? Tears began welling up inside me. But I had to endure them, clutching the necklace I had that was a keepsake from mother, my family. It was supposed to provide protection..

    Yet here I cowered, waiting for death to take me, not able to move a single step. A child like me? Easy fodder, and I didn''t even know the horrors of humans. The elves.. did. The village did.

    Their screams and tears were proof. Proof I shouldn''t be caught.

    My anxiety lifted a little when I heard a voice that sounded like my mother''s. It worried me though - there were far more footsteps than just hers. She was being chased.

    My eyes felt heavy, my heart sank deep. I prayed for her to escape them, the human soldiers that took to our village. I didn''t know.. back then. That they do that all the time. We elves, we''re nothing but trash to humans, that they use as toys.

    Mother knew. She knew it all too well. Maybe that''s why she wanted to keep me furthest away from them.

    "Find that elf bitch, bring her to me", a big-bellied soldier shouted, sweat dripping from his face. From the bush I crawled to, I had ample opportunity to peek at the situation. A dozen soldiers, which he was standing in front of, had their swords unsheathed, as he yelled at them to find someone, an elf..

    Wait...? A man with a big belly...? that was human? Mother told me about one like that. Oh no..

    "Find the elf woman that escaped! She can''t be far. That slut got pregnant.", he took a pause to breathe while sweating. They readied arrows of fire. He began another tirade.

    "Search the entire village, burn it down to the ground. Take the women, kill the men and children. GO!"

    His voice was scary, it intimidated me. What child was he looking for..? Me? Am I his child? The child of that fat, sweaty pig? Will he kill me..?

    As soon as the soldiers left the clearing to continue their search elsewhere, after being sure they were outside my range, I left the bush, crouching to a hole I found suspicious, close to trees of fir. The bark had elven markings. As I thought, while none of them managed to find this hole, mother probably marked this tree in a hurry.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.Is it a cave entrance, though..? The hole was small. I think I could barely fit. The soldiers wouldn''t get through at all. But can mother... fit in there..? Maybe?

    So I squeezed myself in. Where else would I be able to go? It''s the perfect place to hide.

    As a cave is, it was dark, disorienting, wet; something was dripping, eroding stone within the dark cave. But, a person was panting, heavily so. Almost.. like they''re in pain, groaning, and muffled, I could make out ramblings.

    "Didn''t you already take my virginity and life from me? Now you want my daughter''s, too? You filthy fucking animal.. argh.."

    Barely clutching to the cavern walls so slippery, I called out to whoever was hiding, quietly whispering into the darkness if anybody was there.

    Then, a length below me, I could make out another hole, leading deeper into the cave.

    "Who''s there.. cough..", the voice of a woman called out, "is that you, Fia..?"

    "Mama? It''s you! It''s really you!", I slid down the entrace, scraping my skin along the rocks, until I could feel and touch something warm. Mother. Her body felt unusually hot, and something warm was dripping wherever I was touching her, prompting a groan from mother.

    By this point, my heart was pounding up my chest. My hand I placed over where I presumed my heart to be, breathing in and out. Mother was fine, or so I thought at least.

    "F.. Fi?", she croaked in pain, "why and how are you here...? Did they get you..?"

    Mother''s voice sounded so weak. She must have been here for a while already.

    "Mama, I''m here", I shiver and embrace her. A liquid stains my clothes, it feels weirdly warm. Something smells weird, too.

    "Dear, why... did you leave your hiding spot..?", she coughed up blood. My eyes, too, adjusted to the dark. Her entire torso was bloodied. But the blood mattered little, mother even more.

    I dug my face into her chest. Despite her agonising groan, she caressed me. Tears soon adorned my face, sobbing that drowned the faint noise of destruction echoing through the cave and ground from above.

    "You.. sob.. where chased. I waited for you.. Mama.. sob."

    "There, darling. Did they hurt you..?", she said, her voice getting faint.

    "They didn''t, mama... sob. But.. will you be okay? There''s blood.."

    She was lost in thought, staring at the ceiling of rock. I grew nervous to her missing answer. Mother has been bleeding so much, the blood has pooled up beneath us.

    Tears were streaming down my cheeks. Mother wipes them away, giving me a slight hint of a smile, though slowly fading. The wound she had was quite severe. Thus, I clutched her hand, begging for it to be over. She spoke up.

    "I... don''t know, love. But...", mother paused, as if to think and grasp any hope she had left, "I love you. My little star..."

    I couldn''t help but cry.

    "This is as far as I can go... cough.", her grip softened, "I''m so sorry, I couldn''t be with you longer. See you grow up... cough.. my little light."

    Although her pinky finger wrapped around mine, to promise me the world and her protection even in death, I drowned all of it out. It was like my world just crashed down on me. My shoulders couldn''t keep up with the heavy weight. Even her hands brushing through my hair couldn''t help me and my tears. Accepting that she will die? Never.

    "Why.. mama.. sob..," I kept raging against the world and its unfairness, "what did we do to humans..?"

    The topic weighed heavy on my already waning mother.

    "You can.. blame them little for their shortcomings, little light... cough."

    I stared at her, blankly, barely listening.

    "Humans are just that. Weak... and cowardly. But so are we... bending to their will..."

    My fingers touched hers. The warmth in her body slowly grew cold, though she continued talking.

    "They seek to destroy even in paradise. Blame them not... love. Grow stronger than them."

    Tears rolled up in my eyes. Her words made little sense to me, who was utterly mad at the world for letting her die.

    "Don''t be sad, dear... cough... death is inevitable. Remember.. the stories of Gaia, our ancestral deity...?"

    My arms now reached around her back, I embraced her so desperately. Though even little me knew, it was just too late. She wiped away my tears, I nodded, looking into her eyes. It tasted bitter and salty, the taste of death. Mother had a gaze of pity and melancholy.

    "She... will be your protector in my stead. Believe in her.. little light. I.. love you..."

    Mother''s smile decorated a face so pale, so pretty, once joyous, now devoid of much of her life. The eyes once brimming with colour, now dimmed, gradually losing their light, too.

    She was quiet. I called out to her, she responded, "..Little light?"

    "I love you so much.", and she reciprocated.

    "I... want you to fulfill.. your dreams. Watch.. you grow and live. Don''t give up your life... please. Promise.. me.", she was ensnared in a coughing fit, there I clutched her dress as if to comfort her.

    "Child, when you''re older... I buried a diary not far from here. Please come back and find it. Read it. I hope... you will be able to forgive me.. then. You deserved better... I''m.. sorry..."

    "What are you saying, mama? Why.. are you apologizing?"

    "I''m a mother that dies in her child''s arms. I don''t want to.. die. I don''t want to leave you.. by yourself. The only thing.."

    She coughs up blood.

    "I can do... is.. hope and pray. That the afterlife will be kind.. and that your life will be kinder to you.. still."

    A tremor shook my heart as her words etched themselves into the very fabric of my mind. Mother''s eyes grew weary evermore. I grabbed her palm, urging her to close her eyes and rest.

    But she shook her head. "I won''t be okay.. little light. The bleeding.. is too heavy. I''m sorry. But how.. can I rest..?"

    I took her hand, she cupped my cheek. "I''m glad you''re alive.. my star. I''m tired.. but..."

    "Mama... w-.. why..", I embraced her, while mother''s arm was wrapped around me, but weakly so.

    "I see a light, little one... Be safe on your journey.. Don''t stray from your path. I love you to the moons and back."

    As her eyes flickered in the dark of the cave, a flash of light shone brighter than my nights, darker than my days. While I chalked it up to my imagination and trauma, this light filled the entire cave''s room, little particles of light that felt so warm, lovely, home. Mother, a limp body of flesh, drew last of breath, with her fingers losing touch.

    I cried out to her so often; "Mama..?"

    But I get...

    No response.

    "Mama!!", I screamt.

    No response.

    "Please.. this can''t be real... are you dead..?"

    Deep down, I knew. My exhaustion took to me. I was dozing off, but the smell of putrid death overwhelmed me.

    I yelled out again, until my voice stopped responding. "Mama... sob..."

    And in the dark of the cave, my night lit up my hopes. I waited for seconds, minutes, hours.

    Right. In there, I shook her arm, but it was cold. Even then, it felt somewhat warmer than my night.

    Some sense of sanity grabbed hold of me, making my way out of the cave and gathering my things in the middle of the night. Sobbing, I laid on the ground. It smelled like fire, ash, and more death.

    "Must.. everything be taken from me? Why..? sob."

    Into the woods I screamt; but there was no response. Instead, shadows grew to tower over me.

    A voice, all around me, at once. Calling out to my child self.

    "Little light?", this voice.. was my mama''s? But.. something about it sounded so gut-wrenching..

    "M-Mother?", I whisper, sob, closing my eyes and falling asleep in a bush deep in the forest.

    No response.

    ---

    Third, I remember waking up in cold sweat, boasting the urge to puke and to throw myself away. This nightmare.. was one of the worst. Huddled into my bed, I took a sip of water, but immediately spit it out. It tasted salty and bitter... a taste I am too familiar with.

    "C-Child?"

    There, my ears perked up. Coming from the door of my room, whose voice... was that?

    "Little light? Won''t you open-"

    It sounds so wrong. Why does it try to sound like my mother...?

    "Who are you?", I lock the door and close the window.

    "How dare you! I am your mother! Don''t you know... me? Did you.. perhaps forget your own... mother?"

    My body started shaking and breaking out in cold sweat. I was so scared; whatever this was...

    It was not my mother.

    "You''re not! Mother... is dead..."

    But I am!, this thing responded loudly and vulgarly, distortion rising and lowering its voice.

    "If you come in....", I swore.

    The door slightly creaked, the lock gave in. In an instant, shadows invaded the room, every corner, up to my body. I close my eyes immediately, hiding under the blanket.

    "Then what?" it replied, a tone so raspy, it made me shudder.

    "What will you do, little light? Cry? You''ve shed enough tears over your dead whore of a mother."

    I was holding myself back, huddling in the corner of the room, desperately keeping my eyes closed.

    "Look at you, hiding away in the corner. Nothing but hiding, that''s what you do. Always that."

    "A little thief. The light you had extinguished, just like the life of that bitch."

    I hold back my sobbing, as much as I can. A sound of it escapes me; the thing continues.

    "You left me to die. You pathetic little elf."

    "I... I''m sorry, mama..."

    "Why do you get to live, and I don''t? You''re... just like your father. The reason why I suffered.."

    "Was me?"

    I replied, shaking, finishing its sentence. It was always something I''ve become curious about. It''s playing with my fears.

    "Why, yes?", it says curiously, inching closer. I feel breathing through the blanket, right in front of me. Its breath smells fouler than a corpse.

    "Now... you self-aware little fucker.", its shadow cast itself over me. A towering monster.

    "Can''t care enough to look your little mother in the eye? Huh?"

    It waits for a moment, resuming its endless tirade upon not receiving a response.

    "Scared, aren''tcha? To face your fears? Reality?"

    No response.

    "Too scared to accept I''m dead... You''re pathetic."

    I try to kick whatever it was; only for my leg to be grabbed. I scream in terror.

    "Too scared to accept you KILLED your mother! YOUR WHORE MOTHER!"

    There, I pulled down my blanket, kicking with my other leg. The second I opened my eyes, nothing was there. My room was empty, the door closed, I was sweating cold and shivering. A fever rocked me into a nightmare. So, I sighed in relief, it was all fine...

    A ring, the shop''s bell.

    "You think you can escape HIM? Oh. Child."

    "He WILL come for you. He already took your slut mother''s life. Think he won''t find you?"

    Now, the voice wasn''t of my mother, but.... my father..? that pig..?

    "I know you''re there. Just like he did to your mother... the same will happen to you."

    "HE KILLS! A WICKED HUMAN, that is what his being is."

    I plug my ears, but the voice becomes louder, my head experiences a dull stinging pain.

    "YOU have his blood. You are just as much a murderer and coward as he is."

    "Unless...", the voice turned more sinister, "unless you kill him too, becoming one the same. Will you?"

    Whatever you are... you, thing. Haunting me in my dreams... I will give you...

    No response.

 Another Word Entirely

    I was half awake when the alarm rang, pulling me from the clutches of the dream I was fully intending to cling onto. None of them have been as pleasing and comforting as this one lately.

    Wow... it''s definitely been rough recently. Life really could be kinder to me.

    Well, that is to be expected, with all the stress of life, right? One day, you graduate from school, the next, you''re all up in arms with adulting. Yes. I suppose that''s just how life is. Brutal responsibility you cannot run from. Though unlike others in my vicinity...

    I don''t have an attachment to life, neither to family or friends. Speaking of, I barely have any.

    My father has long been dead. Mother is alive. I also have a sister and a brother, they are much older than me, and not concerned with me at all. At least my big brother isn''t. My elder sister, well, she cares about me.

    Needless to stay, I gave up pursuing them or getting in contact with them, trying to mend our family ties. Mother has been secluding herself. Every time I did try to fix it, brother drove me away, calling me a monster, blaming me.

    True... My father worked his hardest to support us all. A workplace accident killed him.

    Mother, on the other hand, has always been... emotionally fragile. This is an understatement. The death of my father completely paralysed her, she was catatonic. We often took it upon ourselves, each, to check on mother. But just like that, she, too, went ahead without telling us, ending her life so soon. The one who found her dead was me, one snowy evening in december, when all of us siblings wanted to do a check up together.

    I was the first to arrive, to open the front door, to notice darkness hanging over the entire house.

    The first to walk up the stairs, to see a door just shy of being closed.

    I was the first to take a peek. It was so eerily quiet, I''m telling you - so much so, it scared me. A lot. To think of what would be waiting. No surprises, I found her hanging from the ceiling, in her own bedroom. It couldn''t have been... long. She was staring at me, I was staring back. Sort of like a contest. A contest of shock.

    It must have been an eternity I was standing there for, in the door. Looking, not looking away, I just couldn''t. My sister was the second to arrive, squeezing past me, teasing me about why I was just standing around and not jumping at mother.

    Yeah.. well. That isn''t aging well, big sister.

    The moment she actually processed it, her jaw dropped to the floor. Almost literally. She started throwing up. Big brother complained about sister making retching noises, though that also didn''t last long. He came in to a scence of sister throwing up on the floor - poor thing was pale - mother hanging, and me, standing around uselessly, mouth agape.

    That moment. As if he was about to jump at me, at my throat, claw it open. He looked at me. Into my eyes, my soul. My expression must have looked empty, unsure of what to make out of this situation. He raised his hand. The time it took was painstaking. It was shaking. Just like me.

    Once it was high enough, it slammed down like a guillotine. At my face, powerful enough to make me stagger from a simple slap.

    It was so loud, the slap echoed throughout the entire house. Loud enough to make our retching sister look up at the scene. Her eyes just widened in horror, darting to brother, sizing him up and down. His face was definitely furious. She threw him looks, expecting words to follow that reaction of his.

    "Are you not the least bit ashamed of yourself? To stand there with such a dreamy gaze as your own mother is hanging from the ceiling?", he shouted me down, then looked down at sister, whose face was pale beyond recognition.

    Awkward silence befell the room. I had a hard time finding answers. Brother raised his hand, but put it down without slapping me a second time. Instead, his voice got louder, as if to enter my brain directly through that thick skull of mine.

    "Sister here is throwing up. She''s pale, on the ground.", and so I nodded, making him angrier.

    "I...", but before I could utter a word, brother slapped me once more, it hurt. This time, he slapped the other cheek.

    "Are you devoid of any emotion? What the fuck is wrong with you? You''ve not got a single fledgling of guilt in that chest of yours?"

    I stared at him.

    "That you have the gall to be here, when you''re the entire reason our family fell apart...",

    sister managed to stand up straight, pulling his hand. She was begging him.

    But I didn''t hear her. It was as if everything faded into darkness. Yeah, he''s blaming me. Big brother really hates me. Father went to work that day because of me. I had my birthday coming up.

    And so... he wanted to gift me something, hence him working harder for a bonus....

    I understand why he hates me. After all, I killed father. I didn''t want to accept it, but brother hammered it home. That I''m at fault, I shouldn''t exist. If I didn''t, this all wouldn''t have happened.

    Maybe he''s right, you know? Sister wouldn''t look so pale. I hope she''s okay.

    My eyes darted around the room. Brother''s eyes followed mine, as if to catch them. Sister, desperately clinging onto him as if she was trying to keep him from killing me on the spot, was crying, it was audible she was upset at him opening up that topic again.

    Well, he never learns. And doesn''t understand... that I just process things differently. I''m slow.

    Or maybe he just wants someone to blame, and I''m an easy pick?

    Either way, I''m the scapegoat of his mind. It''ll be fine. Hopefully.

    At least if I just take it, someday..

    "You disgust me.", he says, while shoving me out of the way to get on mother''s bed, cutting the noose from the ceiling.

    Me? I just fell from his push, right onto the floor, where I hit my head, started bleeding too, staining the carpet.

    Damn, that was painful. I did feel dizzy - woe me. Bleeding isn''t just anything, from the head much less. I was still alive, to the active dismay of brother, who couldn''t bat less of an eye about me, save for big sister, dashing to me.

    All I could see in her glassy eyes was pity. For me being the chosen one to endure his wrath, that jumpstarted this family into a deep fall into an abyss we could never recover from.

    Chances of us making up? Yeah, zero. Zero with many decimals, many more zeroes to come.

    That wasn''t happening. I could bet that against a lottery and I''d win every fucking time.

    Big brother wasn''t having it, and I didn''t want it either. I''m sorry, sister. You''ve been an angel since forever. I love you. But please don''t be with brother any more than necessary. Lest he treats her like me.

    "Are you okay?", she whispered, helping me up. Brother stole nasty glances at her, though he was ignored. Feisty.

    I nodded, attempting to speak, but nothing came out. Sister''s expression was empty now, it seemed quite worried?

    Opening my mouth yielded nothing but sounds that weren''t legible. As if there weren''t words I could speak anymore. Her eyes stared into mine. Big sister started speaking again.

    "Can you hear me? Understand what I''m saying? Lil'' sis?", her hands wrapped around my face. It felt warm. An uncanny warmth, to me at least. It was something I hadn''t felt in forever.

    Yes, I can hear you. I can understand you, dear sister. I nodded. But words would not come out of my mouth. Sister instead, after noticing I couldn''t - or didn''t - speak, took out a block of notes and a pen, handing it to me. I tried to write "thank you, I''m alright", but the letters were messy, jumbled, barely readable. Sister was shocked, to say the least.

    "Your.. writing..", she hugged me tight. Well... she''s worried. Thank you, big sis.

    While we were trying to converse, brother had gone outside the room and made arrangements for mother''s death. After finishing up his phone calls, he went to the bedroom again, seeing me sit on the ground with big sister standing wide away, looking at a piece of note, with writing that was extremely child-like. In typical fashion, he darted to her, took the note, asking if it was a last letter from mom; only to realise it wasn''t, handing it back to her.

    "Who wrote that?", he asked, being the clueless one in the room.

    "... sister.", she stammered. He replied, asking her to speak up.

    "It was from our sister, after you pushed her. You know...", big sister paused, "she was always meticulous and had neat handwriting..?"

    His attitude changed a little, from earlier curiosity to anger.

    "What with it? What does that have to do with our sister?"

    "Isn''t it... weird that she''s writing so messy? After you.. pushed her? Maybe.. she''s not fine? You over did it.", her voice grew noticeably quieter with each word, not wanting to rouse big brother even more. But he clearly heeded her words, and within seconds, flew off the handle.

    "Are you accusing me of turning our sister into a special needs case?"

    Yep, that''s what he''s concerned with. Typical, big bro.

    "N-No...", she stammered. He grabbed her collar, but let her go.

    "Just let it go. She deserves it. Let''s go, the mortician is coming by soon. We have a lot of paperwork to do.", standing in the doorway with sister in hand, he looked back, leaving with a few words.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings."Since she''s apparently not able to write or talk anyway, we''ll just leave her here. You, little sister, get out of here, and stay out of my sight. You make me feel sick."

    With that, he was gone.

    Well... what would I even say now? If I could talk, of course. I need a taxi to take me home. There''s no beginning to the shock I''ve experienced today. Yeah, I might be resilient enough to endure big brother''s anger, but big sister? She''s not. That, she got from mother. Being rather timid and fragile.

    I always sought to protect her from big brother, who easily gets caught up in his impulsive anger. So, I chose to take his blame head-on. Even if that meant being the black sheep of the family, it meant that big sister at least was safe.

    More or less, at least. She was rather successful career-wise, I heard last she also had a crush at work. Big brother, on the other hand, had a wife, who I didn''t get along with either. Spiteful bunch, them both.

    If I just... vanish from this house, this family, I could leave them to be a happier family without me.

    I should.

    "Goodbye, mother, father", the words echoed through the hallway, into her room and beyond. Then, I stepped outside, after getting up in the bedroom and stumbling out of the door. While I took my steps to the porch, I could hear and see in the kitchen, brother and sister talking on the phones, respectively. Big brother glanced at me as if he was going to.. kill me. I guess he would actually, yeah. He was throwing darts at me, figuratively.

    Get the hell out of this house, and never come back. That''s what he meant, I believe.

    I opened the door, hesitated at first, but then turned to step outside, for a hand to grab mine from behind me. In my mind, a voice yelled *shit, shit, shit*, until I turned around to face sister. While on the phone, she darted to the front door and managed to grab me.

    She mouthed some words and hugged me. I think what she said was

    "I love you sister. I''ll contact you later. Stay safe."

    Then, she let go. I left. With that, the door fell into lock, and I stood on the front porch of the house I grew up in, that I hated after father''s death, and now am scared to set foot into after mother''s death.

    While I should be entitled to some inheritance - of the house -, I think I''ll just forfeit my share to sister, and then leave the family behind. For her sake.

    <hr>

    That evening, I just left the last of my family, basically cutting ties. As it got progressively darker and the sky above me blackened, my footsteps on the sidewalk grew heavier. Yes, as if I was heaving myself along to a place I didn''t know. Walking without a goal, simply just to walk, away from that place.

    I had obviously rung up a taxi to pick me up after having walked a dozen blocks. Understandably, I just wanted to be home and to cry myself to sleep. Perhaps I could have just... no, nevermind.

    Cars continued to drive by as I was leaning against a wall near the spot the cab driver was supposed to pick me up. It''s been a few minutes since he was supposed to arrive, so I checked my phone. One car pulled onto the street, but the light blinded me, and so I didn''t see who was inside - if anyone, or what car it was.

    For what it''s worth, it could have been a ghost driver, not a taxi. I was too tired and exhausted, thus I moved to stand at the sidewalk. An eerie feeling befell me as the car didn''t slow down - it even seemed to accelerate? That''s weird.

    Maybe it was just a random person, I went back to the wall I leant against.

    Suddenly, the car started swerving onto the sidewalk.

    In my direction.

    Huh? The light wasn''t blinding me anymore. An inexplicable THUMP could be heard.

    I saw who was inside the car, huh. Of course it''s you.

    You.

    There, that night, I collapsed on the hood of his car.

    "W-Why.. big brother?", I muttered, with the last of my energy, spitting blood.

    Big brother ran me into the wall. No chance I''ll survive this? I thought so.

    Though I didn''t think he''d go this far... apparently looks can deceive.

    My eyes grew heavy as I drew my breaths. They were ragged, I was bleeding heavily. My entire torso was crushed, that''s to be expected.

    "I.. hope you''re.. happy."

    I look to the side. He is standing there, eyes wide, just staring. Must have gotten out the car.. when I closed my eyes.

    "N..No emotion, huh? You disgust me", I snickered with pained expression, seeing his contorted face of shock and horror. Thankfully, it was over. He freed me from my suffering.

    I closed my eyes again, but they never opened.

    White washed over me. I felt a calming sense of comfort surround me, and from one moment to the next, all the pain I felt was gone.

    As if I never had a crushed torso and my limbs were fine.

    I tried to open my eyes again, and, to my surprise, the place I was in had been nothing but black. Void. Naught.

    Duh. I died. Is this limbo? The plane of the afterlife? Do I get reborn, or something?

    A voice booms through my head. It feels.. like it''s droning out my own. As if it was... an idea instilled.

    "Ye who wish to live", it began to speak matter-of-factly, "shall be given chance. Death deals not in absolutes."

    I nodded, closed my eyes once more, and loudly proclaimed my wish to live. Again, again, again. Until it''s right, until I don''t have to run from it all anymore.

    "Ye art a curious one, verily.", I just stared into wherever I assumed the voice spoke from. Nothing was there. It was in my head.

    Another chord was struck. It spoke, "I must warn thee, kindred spirit."

    I tilted my head in response.

    "Of course, I cannot send ye off to whence thee came once more, however", it paused as if to wait for another response from me, "thee certainly can be born again in another. See..."

    There, this entity began devolving into a rant of how the world it created became one of murder and bloodshed, how humans and their kin destroyed it every chance they got. There was no saving.

    ".. and so, I must ask. Do ye think of me as crass, a mother like raven, or a caring parental figure?"

    I only uttered a single sentence: "The latter."

    "Quite short of tongue, ye. But I must express my thanks for answering in kind. And so, I shall recreate the world anew. This I fear is necessary. I hope ye understand."

    Again, I am nothing but a mere soul, stuck in this plane of the afterlife. What say do I get in this matter? I wouldn''t deny a chance at life anew, of course. That would be mental.

    "Thee must be stoked to ask a great lot of questions, given mine existence."

    I nodded, but then shook my head, prompting a curious outcry from the entity. I changed my mind.

    "Oh, mine manners", it exclaimed, "I am but a humble Goddess, a backwater deity, as it would be called in the world thee came from."

    Simply listening, I gently bobbed my head, indicating an understanding nod.

    "Mine name, I hope thee use to address mineself, is Enia. Any titles art unnecessary. As it stands, ye art in essence mine a child, among many. Thee experienced hardship of cruel nature, for reasons beyond even mineself."

    "Enia.", I spoke out loud. In my head, an audible gesture of surprise could be heard.

    "What is the matter, child? I do believe... ye had a name. Yes. Elaine?"

    I answered, with timid and soft-spoken voice: "I have a question. Only one."

    Holding up a finger, Enia responded, her voice as soothing as a mother''s would be, prompting me to go ahead.

    "Why am I here, and not someone.. else?", this seemed to shock her. I get that. Everyone else would be elated to have the ability to ask anything of a deity.

    "Verily! Mine hunch stands correct. Ye art definitely one of thousand, million, or more. See, thee art the human mineself managed to save at the very last moment."

    There, I cut Enia off, appearing shocked. I asked her to elaborate, pleading.

    "Oh, did ye forget already? Mine creation has been recreated. It is undergoing metamorphosis as we speak, see?"

    A snap of a finger changed my surroundings, where I now found myself floating in space.

    "Ye art a child of mine, thus worthy of trust. Do thee care to listen to mine story?"

    A firm nod. One table and two chairs appeared, a lady that had my sister''s appearance manifested.

    "Is that you.. big sister?"

    Enia gasped, then stumbled over her words: "Mine apologies! Is it fine for mineself to assume this form? It was simply one of a human thee trust most."

    I see. You''re benevolent and considerate.

    "Many thanks, Elaine."

    The voice I just heard made my eyes water. She sounds.. just like my sister. It''s fine. I can do this.

    Sitting down across Enia, I opted to listen to her story, all the while, in the background, the universe was forming. Watching from the side of my eye made this curious.

    Yeah, I couldn''t help my scientific curiousity, you know?! I was at university exactly because of this!

    Enough. Back to Enia''s story. It was quite interesting. Apparently, Gods can create and recreate realms as they see fit. They have taboos - those, that, if broken, lead to Gods being punished and banished into another dimension of their world, deprived of eyes and sense of touch and hearing, their powers as well.

    It sounds horrible, actually. Checks out, everywhere you go, cruelty is a thing. As if you could never escape it.

    Though... I do notice something concerning... there''s a red "black hole"? Though my concern couldn''t last long on my mind.

    "Unfortunately, while our conversation has been thoroughly enjoyed by mineself", Enia spoke up, "the recreation is over. Along with it, our lovely tea ceremony shall come to an end."

    She pulled me back to the moment, the red rift disappeared from my mind.

    "Thank you, Enia.", I thanked her a lot, allowing me to see my sister one last time before I am reborn, "Will I just be reborn into another life on earth?"

    Enia nodded, arms crossed, and said: "Why, yes. It is the spitting image of your home world. Mineself enjoys great renown among deities for mine immaculate crafting of worlds. I pray thee enjoy a life of riches and love. One last thing: memories of thee are sealed."

    To that, I could only nod. It is understandable.

    "Though, mine greatness can allow one exception to this rule. Ye can recover them at a certain age."

    "Thank you so much. I appreciate it. Suppose.. it''s time to go?"

    "Farewell, Elaine."

    "Farewell, Enia."

    She only clapped, then my surroundings faded into pure white.

    Am I being reborn already..?

    A kind giggle could be heard. And then a gasp, shock, screaming...

    What..?

    My surprise was short-lived. With the rebirth already undergoing, everything faded to black.

 Curiousity Piqued

    -Ophilanna

    Ahhh, fuck. My heart is beating the loudest it ever has.

    I woke up in the dead of night, with nothing but a shimmering moon illuminating my shoddy room. Brightly shining into my face, it hangs in the sky so smug.

    All I did was lay there, sweaty and slightly feverish, thirsty, feeling awful and glum.

    Really... how do I get out of this shitty situation? My nightmares keep getting worse.

    That one... with mother.. I shuddered just thinking about it. As if I am actually being haunted by own mind and flesh... yuck.

    Am I just falling apart from the inside? Pff.. right. My body has been trembling ever since I opened my eyes, like I''m experiencing a tremor.

    No way I''ll get over this.. guilt. All the death. No chance.

    At this rate, I fear not even killing.. him.. will do it. I''m scared. What if it''s all for nothing?

    All this, I muttered to myself, trying to stand up on shaky legs, uneasiness having lodged itself deep into my brain.

    Sighing, I steady my breathing, trying to calm down from the panic I felt earlier.

    The moon is eerily visible today. Full moon, huh? Is that why? They have a habit of believing in increased ghost appearances and spirituality during full moon here, similar to my tribe.

    Oh... well..

    Anyway.

    I felt quite nostalgic, and maybe fresh air could help with my troubles. So, I opened my window, hopping outside into the courtyard, lodged inbetween buildings all around. Thin paths between the houses lead out onto the streets of the capital city of Silvale.

    Honestly, the moon pisses me off. I''m feeling down in the dumps, I had an awful dream - my body feels horrible. But the nightsky opens up for the main star - the moon. Clouds are sparsely populating the above, stars pattern the night.

    I couldn''t help it, being envious of that position. With all my childish passion and jealousy and yearning, that''s the least one could yield to me. After all, I''ve made it through really horrible.. stuff.

    But here, the moon lies, feet kicking and hiding behind the sun at day, shining bright at night.

    It''s like me. Leeching off others it can hide behind, to bask in the night glow.

    Truthfully, the moon can''t do much except revel in the might of the sun, even relying on it. Me.

    A long-winded sigh of exhaustion leaves my lips. I stretch, leaning against the well in the middle of court.

    Yes.. wherever you''d look, endless swathes of cityscape strech out in front of your eyes. My gaze just wandered its streets, just like my mind.

    Would I ever get to meet the Queen? Said to be a beauty equipped with magnanimity and wisdom beyond any ruler or scholar, accepting of any and everyone that respects her country''s rules.

    Bar crime, the capital city is full of adventure and devoid of human superiority complexes. There is little slavery of beastkin, elves, or other non-humans. It feels ideal, but only on the surface.

    I''m sure even someone as perfect as her has flaws. She must have. But, I think, I''d still like to meet her.. talk.. maybe be useful to her? To give back and not be so useless as I am now.

    Disregarding the Queen, who I admire, I should really be more thankful and appreciative to Madame Lysandra, the shopkeeper that took me in when I was at my worst. A child of dirt and dust, wandering the crime-ridden backstreets of Eluntia, Capital to Silvale, and also most alluring for criminals and syndicates. She questions little about my past, shelters me, and teaches me what I don''t know. I couldn''t be more grateful.

    Essentially, Madame has become a mother to me.

    Mmm. The chilling night''s air feels so nice, when my body is so warm. My gaze shifts to the moon, glowing so brightly.

    I have a chance, goals, and my efforts will bear fruit. The Madame will not always be there to take care of me, so I should cherish the opportunity... and try. To learn magic, to become useful, not to be discared or lose who I hold dear.

    Come to think of it, I heard recently the Queen provides opportunities for non-humans to attend the Magic Academy, Asrius University, named after Her Majesty, Queen Asria. She is notorious for valuing knowledge and curiousity, rewarding it generously. So even commoners can learn.. study.. magic. That''s something I wish I could, too.

    I''m here now, though. Just here to dream my dreams, live my life. Hopefully, I can find a way to end my nightmares, too? Learn a bit of magic? Find a place to stay at permanently.

    Are these goals so lofty as to not be achievable? I think not. What is my purpose, if not to fight my hardest to survive? Mmm..

    Pondering this too hard will only make me feel worse, I guess. But not letting your mind wander from time to time would mean you''re constantly depriving yourself of mental freedom.

    I just mumbled out loud, massaging my temples: "What do I doo..."

    Alright, back to my room. I should try to sleep.

    <hr>

    -Eric

    Is that her.. the target? Guess I just shadow her, watch for her actions..? Hmmm. I hope she''s the right person. Would be awkward otherwise... Aargh.

    Calm down! You''ve got this. She''s just an elf. Sure has a weird scar on her neck, though.

    What''s she.. doing? I hope she''s not gonna fall into that well? Sure looks deep to me.

    Mmm.. I could establish contact and ask her directly... about my orders. The Baroness hasn''t forbidden me from doing so.. I have no cover to begin with, either. It''s not a bad idea, is it..?

    No. That''s dumb. Let''s just watch her from afar.

    I hide on the rooftop of a house across the courtyard, opposite of her room. Supposedly, this is the abode of a rather (in)famous merchant, Madame Lysandra. During the day, she''s a gentle old lady, but at night... they say she cooks children in her furnace.

    Of course, that''s just to scare the children. Madame Lysandra isn''t the name she operates her store under. It''s called Lisette''s General Store, and she doesn''t eat children, but can be pretty grumpy.

    Something that recently changed is the new apprentice Madame Lysandra took in, an elven girl roughly my age.. 12? Well.. she seems inconspicuous, but looks can be deceiving, you know?

    For all we know, that girl could be a trained assassin. Actually, from what we do know, she is just incredibly smart at gathering, selling and gatekeeping information. There''s a reason such a famous broker is caring for a girl from the streets.

    I mean, I''m no different. The Baroness took me in as well.. we''re actually quite similar in that regard. Though, I''ve been tasked with monitoring the girl and keeping a close eye on her.

    Looks like she''s going back inside? A shame, the moonlight really highlights her cuteness.. I guess.

    Should I just call it a day right now? I obviously can''t follow her inside. Maybe I''ll just wait here a little.

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    My body was still sweating and the fever kicking. Yeah, getting back inside was a hassle in and of itself, without waking up Granny Lis. Ngh.

    I tumbled while climbing through my window, nearly falling, but the desk caught me. Hanging over it, I noticed scribbles and failed studies at magic.

    Depressing. Tsk. No matter how hard I try, I''m not getting a good grasp at magic. It''s like a mental blockade.. or shitty sources? Either way.. I''m not getting anywhere. I''ll just go to sleep.

    It''s surely upsetting that my hard effort isn''t making me progress. All I can do right now is conjure a single element, fire, and not for long, I cannot control the size or temperature, nothing. It''s a flame that flickers in and out of existence within seconds, almost like it represents my.. worth.

    "I''m really not supposed to learn magic, huh?"

    As I kept obsessing over my incompetence, I fell into my bed, which made a loud creaking noise. Eek... Hopefully that didn''t wake the Madame. Granny gets all serious over her sleep, it''d suck to have her nag me again for disturbing her night. My gaze trails off to the window.

    But what do I see..? Is it my lack of sleep or the fever?

    Right outside my window, in eyeshot, isn''t that.. a person? On a roof. Across from my room.

    Looking directly into it. What the hell?

    Naturally, I was shocked. Is someone after my life? Am I going to be kidnapped?

    Just wait, you nasty fucker. I''ll come meet you outside.

    Getting worked up, I fell out of bed, causing a loud THUMP to echo throughout the house.

    The surprise made me fall out of bed, causing a loud THUMP to be heard throughout.

    This much pain is nothing. But.. oh. It''s going to wake the Madame. Fuck it, I''ll go out with a bang then. Granny will pull me by the ear anyway, so I might as well cause a scene.

    Heading straight towards the window, I jumped over my desk, caring least about whatever I dragged with me into the courtyard. All I was fixated on, was the person spying on me.

    I sprinted towards said house yelling "Who are you? Come down here!", being incredibly annoyed by the situation. Duh.

    Guess I really caused a ruckus - not only did I wake Granma Lis, but made her come outside as well. The moment I looked away towards our house, where she was screeching for me to shut up and be quiet, said spy booked it. Can''t fault them, I would, too. With that menace of a dragon lady.. Makes me shudder thinking about what she''ll do to me. Unlike the suspicious guy, I can''t really run from her, though. Or I wouldn''t want to. Fuck. I''m getting chewed out by the Madame for my stupidity.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.Amidst this surreal situation, I notice a page lying around in the garden. I probably took it with me as I jumped over my desk. After picking it up, I noticed that most of it was idiotic scribbling and notes I took during my studies. Just as I wanted to crumple the page, something occurred to me.

    While it was mostly useless what I''ve written onto the page, I could see a possible reason for all the difficulty magic was giving me.

    Have I approached it too intuitively? The books I have are rather... awkward to understand. They''re the only ones I have, though. What if I think of magic as too intuitionistic? Maybe that''s why-

    I was cut off, my excitement was rather short-lived, by Granny. Her furious stomping, her face right in front of me, pulled me back to reality. As if I looked into the eyes of a madwoman.

    Needless to say, I''d rather be somewhere else right now...

    "What''s got into yous little bugger?", I heard her growl at me, "Can''t you be quiet for once, kid? I''s sleeping.."

    She yawned, then whacked me with her cane. Ouch. That hurt like hell. She frowned, though her face got deathly serious all of a sudden. Granma Lis turned her back to me and went inside, leaving me standing in the cold night with the words:

    "Let''s go inside, eh? Tell me what happened."

    <hr>

    It was awkward walking behind her - I made such a fuss and have nothing to show for it. She''s not the youngest, but there''s incredible might behind her hitting or whacking you. Uhh..

    "So? Enlighten this ol'' lady, Fi."

    We sat across each other, sharing a table. I poured her some tea, then myself. It was scalding hot. That wouldn''t fly, I couldn''t just dawdle.

    "Out with it, kid", she fixated her gaze on me, "I''m not going to eatcha alive now."

    Guess I should just tell her? She''s not that unreasonable..

    Stammering, I explained to her how I saw someone watching me from a roof away, and fell out of the bed simply because I was shocked and wanted to pursue them.

    Instead of berating me, she started laughing with her whole chest, then had a coughing fit.

    "Ahahahaha! I haven''t had a laugh that good in forever", she coughed and regained her voice, "but you don''t gotta worry, sweets. Nobody''s that dumb to do any funny on me watch."

    I forced a smile, but had a weird feeling regardless. She picked it up though, and continued.

    "See, might be one of the Queen''s men", Granny Lis started, "but me? I think it''s the Baroness."

    Huh? Why her? Isn''t she that controversial figure? I''ve heard very little about her.

    "Why would it be her?", I calmly asked the Madame. The reason didn''t really occur to me? It seems made up out of thin air.

    "Gosh, I do forget you''re a wee little lad, you don''t know the way here as much."

    I tilted my head, but was still listening attentively.

    "Y''see..", she coughed, "the Baroness is pretty.. say involved.. in the underworld. Makes sense I know ''er now?"

    Ah. That explains her being familiar with the Baroness. Though why would she send someone for me?

    Oops. I voiced that directly. Granny interrupted me midway.

    "Anyone I take in is bound to be interesting to ''em. The whole lot. Not just the Baroness."

    Ain''t that concerning now! Thank you for telling me just now.

    As if she read my mind, the Madame threw in that I shouldn''t worry, I was safe - for now.

    "So.. they''re just watching me? Why go to such lengths and not just ask you directly?", I prodded her for an answer. She shot me a sly smile, though that didn''t tell me everything. Far from it.

    "Maybe''s just because you''s got potential. Don''t you go forgetting that the Baroness is an elf like you. Probably knows more than me does. Maybe you''s related?", she shrugged it off. I hadn''t any more energy to keep it going, so I nodded and thanked her. She laughed once more, bringing up the situation earlier.

    "The lady might''ve lost all interest in you''s now after all that", Granma Lis joked around, poking me with her cane, "Course I''m just messin'' with ya. Thanks for the tea, kiddo. Reminds me of when I took you''s in", she paused to take a sip and exhaled to continue, "where, one day, ya just started screaming bloody murder. Haha! Just cause ya got a period. Lil'' blood never killed anyone lady, y''see? I''ve laughed so much that day. Haahh.. It''s been a while since I took you''s in, hasn''t it?"

    My mood mellowed out a little. I felt a bit sour. What have I been doing until now..? Nothing much, I feel like.

    She shoved me out of the room with the words: "Anyway, go sleep up, bugger."

    Which I did, wishing her a good night. The door of my room fell into lock, I threw myself onto the bed and closed my eyes in a desperate attempt to forget it all.

    To no avail, I couldn''t. But at least I fell asleep immediately and slept throughout the entire night.

    <hr>

    -Eric

    Yawn... Oh no! I slept in... The Lady''s going to be fed up with me and lecture me again..

    I kind of failed my mission last night and had to run. Ngh. That was embarassing. Really, how did I miss it up so bad?

    She seemed really aggravated. Perhaps I''d better go and apologise. I could try to.. talk to her normally, tell her I was just interested in who she is and what she does. Without the part of me being sent to figure out her plans, that is.

    There I go. Hopping out of bed, I made my way to wash up and get ready for a morning jog; exercise is crucial, and slacking on training will only come back to bite me later. Of course, I mulled over what I''d tell the girl when I approach her. Speaking of which... my mind was pretty occupied during breakfast. I hardly noticed the additional person at the table next to the Baroness this morning, whose face I barely recognized.

    Ah. I see. Madame Lysandra, also known as Madame Lisette. Why''s she here..? Because I was caught? Sitting at the other end of the table, their conversation could hardly be heard - the dining room was large, a given for royalty, of course.

    The bits and pieces I could gather, though, didn''t really mention me much, despite the occasional glances the Madame shot at me. They were piercing through me, or that''s how I felt.

    The Baroness seemed to humour her, for one. On the other hand, Madame Lisette was just curious who was sent and why, to look into who she''s sheltering.

    I''ve known the Baroness to be fairly honest and straightforward, and in this case, she was.

    ".. I have reason to believe that the girl is a relative of mine."

    Madame Lisette coyly replied: "I see, you''s checking on your blood. Well.. Your little spy there", she smiled and shifted attention towards me, "looks like he''s interested in what''s mine. Or she? I can''t quite tell these days..."

    This lady is quite cunning, huh. She noticed - by hunch or not - I was dressing as a boy, when I''m not. Interesting. Let''s hope she keeps it to herself.. and that the Baroness won''t reprimand me for my mess-up.

    I''d hate that.

    Speaking up in a refined manner, the Baroness replied: "I care greatly about the last surviving ones of my kin, Lise. It goes without saying I expect you to keep quiet about Eric here. She - He - will do as he sees fit to finish his mission. If Eric deems it necessary to befriend Ophilanna, he shall do so - if she lets him get close."

    The old Lady started laughing the Baroness out of the room.

    "Hahahaha! That little bugger? Making friends? With who appears to be a boy no less?"

    Only nodding, the Baroness'' gaze darting throughout the hall, from me, to Madame Lis.

    "She''s got ''er walls up. I reckon that''d be hard", she scoffed, "but I''ll have a talk with her. Who knows, ''ey might get along. Been enough time for her to meet and be with someone her age."

    The Baroness nodded, breathing a sigh of relief. She then expressed her gratitude to the Madame for being willing to help. She was interrupted by Madame Lis, whose face became rather serious.

    "Lem''me make it clear to ya, I won''t force the kid. Leave her be if she really ain''t up for it. We clear there?"

    At this point, the mood of the room turned rather.. serious. I stopped eating, my eyes jumping from the Baroness to the Madame. Their exchange was pretty rough to follow.

    "Alright. I want her to live her life herself, anyway. You do not need to make sure she does as I say, and I won''t force her."

    After all was said and done, Madame Lis'' face became soft again. The mood lifted.

    "Then I''ll get goin'' and give that lad an earful. That brat was really up in arms last night because of your boy there."

    With that last remark, she stood up and left. Just like that. The Baroness didn''t say much, only gesturing for me to meet her in her office once I was done.

    Aria, have mercy on me. I''m just a child. Please.

    Unexpectedly, she wasn''t in a bad mood, and wasn''t chewing me out. Once I''d finished eating and left the room, I made haste to the office, where I found the Baroness sitting in her chair, pondering the matter.

    "Sit, Eric.", to which I did as instructed. Confused, I scratched my head.

    "I take it you were taken by surprise that Ophilanna figured out you were watching her?"

    Without so much as uttering a word on my end, she continued.

    "Figures. The girl is extremely perceptive, a perk she inherited from her mother."

    At this point, many questions as to her heritage raced through my head. I could verbalise one.

    "E-Excuse me, Miss. If you permit me asking, what relation do you have with Ophilanna, exactly? You talk about her mother as if you know her."

    A frown became visible on her face. She was unhappy with that question, to my surprise.

    "See, Eric, Ophilanna is like me. An elven refugee from the Greater Forest", she paused and let her eyes wandered to the window, across the sky, "whose tribe was completely enslaved and her village burned to ashes. There''s precedence to this madness... and her mother, well, let''s say she was family of mine.. My niece."

    I could only nod. All of this was new to me, to say the least. But now her interest in Ophilanna made much more sense. I''d previously questioned it, since she seemed rather.. ordinary? Beyond her intelligence and the scar she sports, there are many questions I keep to myself.

    Who is she? What is the scar? What is her tribe exactly? Why is she special?

    The last question just got answered by the Baroness. Ophilanna is her niece''s daughter.

    "Then, Miss, do I have your permission to befriend her? I''m.. interested in becoming her friend. Genuinely.", I stuttered, blushing.

    On her face, I made out a smile that grew bigger and bigger. She opened her mouth, and all I heard was "yes, of course". I was about to ask if that was truly alright, but she already said:

    "In fact, I would have asked you to do that anyway. I trust in you to be a good friend, when you break through her inner walls. Please take care of her for me. That shall be your new mission, Eric."

    She wrote something down on a piece of paper, resting the pen, then picking it up and finishing her thought.

    "I will also permit you to start a relationship with her, should you wish to do so."

    Those words out of the Baroness'' lips made me flush red. Why''s she teasing me so much? I''m only.. interested in being her friend. Nothing more...

    After exchanging some other words, I left the office with a new resolve:

    Become friends with Ophilanna!

    But first, I should approach her and apologise for my.. weird behaviour. Eehh... This will be rough. I don''t know anything about her personally. I guess I could start by visiting the shop she''s helping out in? Would she recognise me..?

    In the end, I went back to do the rest of my training and spent the rest of the morning working out a plan, being sure I could do this. Reasonably sure.

 Friends in the Making

    -Ophilanna

    In the morning, Grandma Lis woke me up.

    "Watch the shop for me, kiddo.", her raspy voice echoed throughout the building.

    Getting up was rough, but she was already gone when I got the shop ready. During my cleaning, my thoughts lingered on mundane things.

    Though nothing much happened.

    <hr>

    It''s been a few hours since Granny Lis had me take over the shop. I was put on watch while she was out, for god-knows-what.

    Madame Lisette''s General Store sells various goods and little trinkets, it''s not exactly somewhere you go without... knowing about its background. That is, a store to gather information.

    The way it''s done, customers enter and tell the clerk the codeword corresponding to whatever they need. Information is categorised in a few ways, the codewords circulate in the underworld every few weeks, which the Madame changes to make sure her business doesn''t go under by impersonators and the like.

    Which I get. I did something similar when I was just scraping by.

    Eh? That brings back memories. Just a year or two ago, I was still crawling on the streets.

    Begging for food and coin by day, petty thievery and listening into other''s conversations by night. That life was tiring. Of course, being in this store, where I''m given warm food and water is more cozy. Though it''s no less exhausting. Especially since my nightmares have been acting up a lot lately.

    The reason why? I suspect it''s guilt eating away at my mind. For being too weak. The entire reason I''m still going through this instead of giving up is for revenge and to become someone my loved ones can depend on.

    Not that I have any friends, though, or peers. One. That''s how many people I am unafraid to talk to. Granny Lis.

    Yeah, yeah, I think deep down, I hold her dear like I would a motherly figure. She is, in essence. But she cannot take the place of my... actual mother. Not that she''d like to, either. We''re not... like that.

    What I''m glad for, though, is the peace and quiet today. The shop''s running smoothly, there''s little going on. Best of all, I''ve managed to forget about last night, that was super embarassing. I messed up letting that creep escape.

    If I catch ''em again though... God. I''ll fuck you up!.. is what I''d like to say, but I''m physically about as strong as a child. Figures, I am one.

    Could still beat up that weirdo.. he didn''t look that big, was pretty skinny... well.. anyway.

    In the corner of my eye, I notice a customer. The door''s bell was ringing before I turned my head completely, which was when I started stuttering, instead of saying the usual "Good morning, what can we do for you today?".

    Promise! There''s a good reason. Yeah. I felt like the person that came in was familiar. Though I couldn''t place a finger on it..?

    "H-Hello!", a small-ish figure bowed. Not wearing a hood, I''d have mistaken him for an errand boy, sporting a black cape. The only thing that threw me off, however, was his ears. Elf, he''s an elf. Like me.

    "W-What can we get you today, Sir?", I muttered while trying to muster him.

    He didn''t seem like much of anything, to be frank. What''s his purpose here?

    Trying to calm his breathing and anxiety, he asked me: "Is Madame Lisette here? I have a message for her.. and if possible, can I talk to you away from prying eyes?"

    My eyes widened. Who''s this kid? No way he''s the one from last night..? That''s pretty brazen. Waltzing into the store to stalk someone close-up. I''ll give you a fistful, just you wait. But this felt awkward.

    "Uhhh..", I scratched my cheek and turned around to look, "the Granny- I mean Madame Lisette - isn''t here, unfortunately. I''m sorry, but you should come back another time. Plus, I don''t even know you.."

    His eyes.. just became sort of glassy. That looks frightening, you know... Don''t make me feel bad.

    Who are you anyway?!

    "A-Alright.. I see..", his body slumped as he turned around. I guess he gave up? That easily?

    Now I''m curious. What''s his purpose for coming here? The real target?

    "Actually", I started talking, but had a hard time picking the conversation back up, settling on an answer that seemed unsure: "why do you want to talk to me? I understand that you have a message for the Madame, but can''t you tell me? She trusts me, I can relay messages to her."

    From what I could see, even while his back was turned towards me, his eyes started glowing when he turned to face me. Talk about odd. Spill it and zip it!

    Motioning him to the back of the shop, I quickly turned around our "Open!" sign and followed the kid. There, I gestured him to sit down opposite of me at a table we prepared in case guests came by. "Special" guests.

    Finally I could get a look to size him up. Far away, he just looks mediocre. But, in fairness, he''s got quite the muscular build for a young boy. Around my age, too? Don''t know. Elves are notorious for their youth. I probably could take him in a physical fight if I put my life on the line. Would be hard, though.

    Yeah, yeah. Enough procrastinating. Definitely got some training, that kid. So I can''t just fight him, if it comes down to it. Shame.

    "Uhm.. s-so..", his lips parted only to reveal stuttering. Staring at him with mild resentment and eyes that were practically telling him to spit it out, I sighed and softened up a little.

    "W-..Well...", he paused, "the Madame has visited my Master this morning. I missed her by a few minutes, and wanted to tell her something in person.."

    I got curious now, resting my chin on my hand: "So? What is it?", pausing to sip on my tea, "Care to explain?"

    He spilled, revealed his wish to thank Granny Lis. What for, I''m not sure, but I guess she''d know.

    Fair enough, that''s a good reason. Wouldn''t make him reveal something like that, it''s the Madame''s problem.

    Nervously, his eyes were darting around the room, seemingly evading mine.

    It''s not like I''m going to grab you by your collar, you know?! Relax a bit.

    Relaxing my posture, I suppose that signalled to him he could calm down, too. Then, the boy began talking once more, taking a long breath.

    "S-So.. I want to apologise first.. Please don''t hit me or hate me."

    Huh? Why''s that? Wait. You''re the spy, then? I looked him in the eyes. Yeah, that kid knows exactly what.

    "Were you the one spying on me the other day?", I prodded him.

    Reasonably, one would deny tha-

    "Yes. There''s a reason for that."

    This fucker just admitted to being a creep.

    But I''ll listen to his story before losing my cool. Who knows, maybe there''s a good reason behind his actions.

    "Alright. I''ll listen to your explanation. But first... how long?"

    Huh, he said, out loud. "How long? What.. do you mean?"

    Dumbass, I snorted. "How long have you been watching me? How often? Are you some kind of pervert that watches others change or bathe too?"

    His face, shocked, just fell out of frame. Haha, that looked pretty funny. Is he scared or something?

    "N-No. I wouldn''t. Never. And.. uh... m-mhm.. I''ve only kept watch on what you do o-once.."

    Man, he was shaking! Poor kid. I intimidated him with my behaviour. Makes me feel bad.. given he''s not doing things for a malicious reason, is what I''d like to say.

    Let''s wait before we judge this.

    "So if you''re not some weirdo that likes watching others for a funny reason", my fingers were tapping on the table, "what for, then? Pray tell?"Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Looking around, he was a bundle of nerves, alright. Repeatedly, the kid tried to open his mouth, but nothing came out. N o t h i n g.

    I can understand that, but it was excruciating to watch. Slowly, I was starting to lose my patience. Right, I can only tolerate so much of someone''s antics, given they''re a stranger and spy.

    His answer shocked me, though, when his lips moved and began to utter a single word. H-Huh??

    <hr>

    -Eric

    W-Well.. seems I really made a mess this time. Master can''t fix it for me. I need to do this myself.

    Or maybe I''m just doing this to prove to myself I can be useful for once.. without entirely ruining it..

    Either way, when I entered the shop - Madame Lisette''s General Store - I didn''t expect to see Ophilanna at the counter. Apparently, she was the store clerk for today.

    But her eyes really stung, maybe she was wary of strangers. Or she recognized me, which was far more likely. And well, that''d be a bummer, since I hoped to start fresh with her.. and befriend Ophilanna.

    Somehow, I convinced her to let me talk to her, despite a thick wall between us.

    Quickly, though, I could notice a hint of hostility from her during our conversation. It was just fair to say she recognized me? Sadly.

    Eventually, as I stuttered my way through it all, she cornered me. Sweating profusely and feeling scared she would kick me out if I didn''t speak my mind honestly, I uttered, to her question, "You!", rather loudly, almost like I was screaming it, then acting embarassed.

    Which looked.. well like a girl would, given my position.

    She asked me why I was watching her. So.. I only had one choice, right? To honestly tell her.. because it''s her.

    "Huh?", puzzled, she stared at me. Her eyes were wide, as if she didn''t expect that. Not in a bad way.. just in a, hmm, confused manner?

    "W-What..? Me?", she muttered, losing her earlier hostility entirely, "Wh-Why me?"

    I didn''t want her to get the wrong idea again, so I proactively told her Master told me to keep watch over her, to make sure she was safe.

    Yeah, that was the best thing I could say.

    "S-So..", she was blushing a little, "your Master is someone that.. wants you to keep me safe? From what, or who?"

    "Just.. safe. You know, to care.. about you.", I paused, twirling my thumbs, "...like a friend."

    She contemplated my words for a moment, before opening her mouth again, words parting her lips:

    "A friend? So you were sent to become my friend?"

    Uhh.. that sounds bad.. let me t-try..

    "Not like that!", I exclaimed. It seemed a bit over the top, and that was a mess-up.

    "So how then?", she sounded a little angry now.

    "W-Well.. I mean.. I''m sorry..", I started to sob a little, but swallowed it. At the sight of me nearly sobbing, her anger cooled down.

    Ophilanna emerged from the table and switched places, sitting down next to me instead.

    Intensely, she was looking me up and down. Wow.. You''re close, Ophilanna..

    "No.. I''m sorry.", she put her hand on my shoulder, "You''re probably trying your best to tell me and I keep flying off the handle.. My bad."

    I understand that, I really do... I''m just... scared to talk. People are scary, you know?

    "M-Mhm.. I''m sorry.. for spying on you. W-Well..", I stuttered while avoiding her eyes, "can we.. be friends?"

    Mustering up the courage to look into her eyes, I can see some contemplation. Fingers crossed she says yes, I catch myself thinking.

    On the other hand, it''s not like I have a right to demand that of her.. after spying on Ophilanna.

    "Hmm...", she was lost in thought, but her lips moved and words came out, one after the other, "sure. But in return, tell me everything. No secrets between friends, right?"

    In that very moment, it would have been an understatement to call me happy. Really, I was relieved. Thinking of how I was supposed to fix the situation and be able to stay close to her was painful.

    Now that Master allowed me to befriend her, that was my main worry. If she''d... accept being friends with me in the first place. It seems I succeeded? So it all worked out in the end?

    I nodded, taking a second to answer, which prompted her to touch my hand. It made me blush, but I could pick myself up from that and gave her an answer that would hopefully satisfy her.

    "For all the details.. uh.. I need to ask my Master. Or, perhaps, it''d be best if you meet her..? Is it okay if I talk to her first and arrange for that? The Madame may also want that, so you should talk to her. I''m not sure.. We''ll see."

    Ophilanna just nodded at my rambling without saying anything, so I took that as an "okay", and moved on to explain.

    "S-So... Master is someone rather powerful in status here. You''ll see that soon enough."

    I paused to take a deep breath before launching my abridged explanation:

    "She''s an elf, like you, and has her reasons to care about your well-being and success. Actually... she wants you to come work under her guise, I guess. Of course, I''m just an errand boy. You know.. So I don''t know all the little details.. I''m sorry."

    Ophilanna''s hand kept touching mine. She looked deep in thought, when I took her hand, which pulled her out of her contemplation. Instead of being angry at me, like before, she seemed rather understanding and pleasant about it all.

    We kept talking about how amazing Master and the Madame were. Right, if anything, that was a connection we forged that very day.

    Two sides of the same coin, in a way...

    That''s what I like about her, being so intelligent and understanding, but it''s not like I can predict her moves. She''s more outgoing.. than me. Well.. I admire Ophilanna a lot. Hopefully we can become good friends..

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    Turns out, the boy was called Eric. Instead of a weirdo that was creeping on the low after me, he''s actually got solid reasons under his belt. Wow.. I feel a bit ashamed for all that ruckus. Granny will scold me for my stupidity. But it''s water under the bridge, since I made a friend today.

    He seems genuinely shy and timid, that kid. I like him. Some time after we started having a deeper conversation, I could notice... uh.. feel, his sincerity and genuine care and interest in being my friend.

    It was like nothing I''d ever felt, to be honest. All the strangers approaching me so far were either scammers or crooks that wanted at me or people who wanted to use me. Can you blame me for being suspicious, though? I hope not..

    Eric is different. That''s what I think. My chest was beating rather loudly at the end, since our hands  kept touching for a while, even when I was thinking about giving him a chance. Being my friend and all.

    Of course, I''ll stay vigilant, who knows what he''s after. Chances are, it''s genuine. And this Master of his, some friend in high places, I''d like to meet, too.

    Never have I heard of an elf being high in status... or even a noble. That''s weird, though. Was he.. lying..?

    After Eric thanked me for the productive conversation and left, I couldn''t help but notice longing for a friend in my heart. So this is what I''ve been wanting. Huh. It''s more intense than expected, this friendship feeling. Like I want to meet him every day.

    Some hours passed with little to no customer appearing, until it was time to close the shop. Just after I''ve turned around the open sign and wanted to close the door, I saw the Madame enter from the back.

    "''m back, kid", echoed through the hall, in a raspy voice, "''s all well? Nothin'' happened while I''s gone, hm?"

    Remembering Eric''s words, I only told her that it was uneventful, except for the spy from last night appearing in the store.

    "So? Did you''s whack it out, or what? Seein'' all the furniture safe means.. you talked? Hahaha! You''s an interesting one. So, did he smoothtalk ya?"

    With crimson cheeks, I pouted, and she apologised for all the teasing. I''d ignored that and told her of wanting to meet his Master, and how I would do so.

    "Granny, who is his Master, anyway? I''ve never heard of a noble elf before here.."

    With a troubled gaze, she stared at the ceiling, all of a sudden.

    "So he''s gone ahead and said that, huh?", with confusion plastered across my face.

    "Well, ain''t wrong, the boy.", Granny Lis patted her leg and tried to stand up. My eyes were entirely fixated on her.

    "Y''see, kiddo, his Master''s the Baroness."

    Huh? Oh? OH?!

    My face fell out. Like that.

    Isn''t the Baroness the right-hand woman of the Queen?!

    "The right-hand wom-", I blurted out, but Grandma Lis told me to keep quiet. Outside, footsteps could be heard. I don''t think this was Eric. So...

    "Be quiet now, go to the cellar.", she hushed me, motioning me to the hatch. I held back any sounds and tears while sneaking towards it. She went to her room to fetch.. what I thought was a weapon.

    I did as told, opened the secret hatch to the underground cellar.. leaving Grandma Lis upstairs, and vanished into the dark, closing it above me.

    I know.. she''s reliable.. but I''m still worried about her. If only I was stronger... and didn''t need to rely on others all the time.

    In the dark of the underground, sobbing could be heard, all so quiet, but yet so noisy and loud.

 House of Embers

    -Lisette

    Eh, that child''s so noisy. Attracts all the rats and flies to me shop. But I''ve promised to meself that I''d protect the kiddo.

    Under me watch, no one''s gonna lay a finger on ''er.

    At least she listens to me when I tell ''er to go and hide in the cellar. I couldn''t hope to fight fully while always being worried about that girl. Better she stays back and lets me handle it all.

    Intruders all around. Three in the courtyard, two in front of the shop, and two on the roof. I don''t sense any others.

    For what it''s worth, they could have plenty reason to do what they do. But I''m not lettin'' ''em hurt my precious child. Come and get a piece of me, ya twats.

    I hid myself in the dark of the house, squeezing myself behind a corner. With a frame and build as small as mine, it was hard to see me at all if it was so dark. Unless they had night vision - doubtfully so, ''s high level magic - I''m good.

    My cane doubled as a sword, not the best, but''ll do for ''em crooks, see.

    They''ve got nothin'' but their weakness and craving others'' strength and wealth. So much so, they''ll go after a lil'' girl and an old lady.

    Makes me chuckle. When I was younger, I could beat ''em face to face. Gotten real rusty, having to rely on me tricks, from me prime assassination days...

    As someone I knew once said, great power is best consolidated in responsible hands... or something like that. Not like I''m one for great morals, I have a child I care for.

    These apes can die if they''re threatenin'' us.

    Without getting carried away, I activated my sensing again. The rooftop duo has moved to the courtyard. They''ll enter soon, ''s what it''s lookin'' like. Ain''t got much of a plan, I don''t. Just fightin'' back as much as I can.

    The first to enter got decapitated by my cane-sword, slashing his neck through the dark at a speed he couldn''t comprehend. ''s just a poor kid, a handsome young man, who''d resorted to this crooked business.

    See, I know ''em all here. The entire neighbourhood. Lad probably did it to feed his family.

    What that did, though, was send the others into panic, scrambling frantically to make a shield wall behind a bulky, massive hunk of a young man. I could see in his eyes he wasn''t all that bright, but sturdy he was.

    My cane-sword wouldn''t do much against his shield. That is, if I was just pokin'' at ''em. Who said I''m that inexperienced? Heheh.

    A sly smile drew across my face, while I was deep in thought. These guys seem pretty easy. What''s the surprise, eh?

    They hidin'' their trump? It''d be common knowledge I''m not that easily impressed and overtaken, huh?

    The bulky man was retreating from the hall of the house to the outside while shielding the men behind him. A well-placed throwing knife zoomed past him, cutting his ear. Heh, no reaction on that face of his.

    To avoid ''im finding me now, I switched positions. The knife gave my earlier one away.

    Some monkey behind him was hit, judging by the screams of pain. Suck it up, buttercup.

    Ya get what ya get.

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    A lot of time passed. Thumping above me, with creaking wood, was all I could hear. It must have been pitch black in the shop. Whoever was there, wasn''t having a good time, is what I hoped for.

    It felt like an eternity of me twiddling my thumbs, nothing I could do down here, where it''s dark and dry, the air is stale.

    Though caught in the prison of my mind, the hatch moved, and I moved to hide in a corner of the cellar, behind a barrel.

    Light began invading the entirety of the downstairs room. Sweat droplets were running down my forehead; I was anxious. Whoever was coming down here, was calling the shots if I made it out alive or not.

    Fortunately, the second I saw a cane, I felt relieved; apparently, Granny persisted.

    Once the mysterious figure was fully illuminated, my heart stopped racing so crazily. She survived!

    Phew. I have never been this happy and relieved in my life.

    What would I do if she died..?

    But, upon closer inspection, she''d been wounded. Somewhat.

    I emerged from behind the barrel and booked it, right into her arms.

    "Ahh, don''t scare a rusty skeleton like that", she cackled, "''s all well again. Help me clean up? I''m too old, y''know."

    I had a hard time giggling, with my face dug into her embrace. So, I pouted, prompting her to be confused, as to why.

    "What''s with the face, kiddo? I''m no ghost, am I?"

    Doesn''t she know..? Her wound is gaping.

    "Granny.. you''re wounded..", I held back a tear. She started coughing and laughing, nearly choking.

    "That bit? Don''tcha worry", she grinned and made a hush motion, "I''s well, got a secret or two, see?"

    Within a second, the wound vanished, leaving a rough scar. I forget she''s quite knowledgeable.

    "Fine... Don''t scare me like that again, Grandma."

    We went back upstairs.

    It looked like a mess, to be frank. She''d completely annihilated whoever was sneaking up on us.

    Blood everywhere, splattered across the wooden floor.

    You''d be hard pressed to believe an elderly lady, of her frame, could pull this off, but she''s probably the biggest surprise, for sure. I haven''t seen anyone survive her that.. actually was her target.

    In what took us forever, we managed to scrub all the blood and clean the house. Luckily, no major damage was done to it. The door, I guess, was fine too, since she''d left it unlocked to begin with.

    Bold, I admit, but she''s got it to do that. Granny only locks the door right before we go to sleep. Our sleep pattern is highly erratic, hence nobody really tries to sneak a funny move on her.

    "Granny", I begin without knowing where to go.

    She looks at me, scoffs at me staring into the air, and just sits down at the table, drinking her tea.

    It was a green leaf tea using Yakoi herbs I picked yesterday. Not only is it her favourite, but she reminisces her past while we share this kind of tea, and it helps with health, apparently.

    The Madame speaks in a rather dry tone: "Kid.."

    Her eyes are looking into the tea bowl. It is traditionally served in one, instead of a cup.

    "I think... we should talk."

    I''ve got goosebumps as she spoke, word for word.

    It''s been on my mind since earlier, too. Eric offered me to meet and work for his Master. She seems magnanimous enough to let an elf work under her, and to scout me, she must think of me highly enough...

    I should stop deluding myself. Apart from my dirty name from my time underground, I don''t have anything. Nothing. There''s only filth. Excrement. What.. would I even be useful for..?

    "Stop.", the Madame said, her raspy voice mellowing the mood. It was serious.

    "Old souls like me can tell yer thoughts from that troubled face, y''know."

    I nodded.

    "So.. don''t feel useless, kiddo. You''s a great help. Like.. you''s a daughter to me. Mmm.. you''s got the art of tea down to a tee.", she snarkily added.

    I... nodded again, this time solemnly staring into my bowl of tea.

    "Y''know, Fi", Granny addressed me with her nickname for me. I teared up a little. It''s been a while since she used it. Whenever she does, it''s really emotional. She''d used it to comfort me plenty of times.

    "I think''s time for you to... find someone that can take better care of ya."

    She picked up her bowl, put it back down again, without drinking, and resumed to explain.

    "You''s got the intelligence and wit to learn magic, so I really think ya should. For that.."

    My vision became so blurry all of a sudden. Why''s that..?

    Granny Lis reached out to me and wiped away my tears.

    "Ye''r always cryin'' so easily... C''mere."

    The Madame stood up, as difficult as it was for her to move hastily, switching sides to sit next to me. She wrapped both of her arms around me, and the whole time, she didn''t stop talking, not giving me a chance to start sobbing my eyes out.

    "I''s got thinkin'', y''see... lately, it''s been rather dangerous here. Whatever it is, I care lots about ya. You''s my flesh and blood, in a way. I found ya half-dead and nursed life into that body of yours."

    Granny Lis hugged me tightly. I let out a quiet sob.

    "That Master of the boy you befriended", she smiled at me while wiping my face clean,

    "she''s yer relative, and really loved your mother. I trust her, so... please find it in you to trust her too. My decision to do that.. too. I''s not.. getting rid of ya. Me bag of bones'' just gettin'' too old for a mission like this. As much as I''d love to continue.. my time is limited. Elves live so long, and I''ve lived mine."

    My eyes were welling up. Everything inside me was about to burst, it was warm, it was hurting.

    I''ve lost my family, and I''m going to lose my one and only benefactor too?

    The Madame noticed, however, and scolded me a little.

    "Stop ya thinkin'' nasty thoughts, kiddo!", Granny flicked my forehead lightly.

    "B-But... you''re throwing me away.."

    Even Granny had a hard time keeping herself together with those words. I''m sorry, it was all so much for me, I didn''t mean to..

    "Ain''t a chance I ever will, Fi. A daughter of mine stays that. I''s just wishing for ya to see the world and experience life fully. Here, all you''s gonna have is crooks after your skirts and what''s under, and those after our lives. The Baroness can offer you''s the best of the best. Y''know.. I love you, Fi. Even ya little bugger should know a mother''d never do that and leave their child."

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.Those words, the Madame quickly realised, had been chosen a tad insensitive, which she followed up with: "You''s grown up so beautifully in the short time I was with you. Never''s I questioned your background or reasons, everyone''s got ''em. But ya''ve got a way''s of life ahead of ya. No need to stick with me for the entirety of it and lose yourself in it when I''s gone."

    Sniffling, I nodded, wiping my tears and rubbing my eyes, while she provided me her shoulder.

    "So.. please think about it, promise me, Fi. I''s not offloading ya. Me arms''re always open. Me shop is. Come back anytime to visit. Don''t forget me, don''t you dare!", she snickered after ending that sentence. With a sniff, I let out a chuckle, Granny ruffled my hair.

    "I''d talked with the Baroness. She''d like to take care of you, send you''s to the Academy. See.. me let loose about yer troubles with magic, and the lady claimed to know a solution. She''d be better suited to help you than this rusty skeleton."

    I regained my smile. Granny said she won''t prod into my past exactly, but regardless of what happened, she won''t stop being there for me. I was told to be less conspicuous and be wary of how loud and shameless I act sometimes, making me pout.

    "Reminds me.", the Madame stared into her bowl again, carefully observing the ripples,

    "I found you like this back then. In a sidestreet crying and sobbing like a baby."

    Rude? I was 10!

    "Then, I took you in and gave you as much as I could, treated you''s a daughter, and now you''re one."

    "That''s embarassing...", I felt stifled by the embarassment.

    "Ya used to be naive and little, now a fine little woman, heh?", she grinned, ruffling my hair again.

    "I suggest yer go learn magic. Why''s that? I know I said me wouldn''t ask.."

    You really have a knack for hitting the nerve, lady..

    "I just don''t want to lose someone important to me.. again. Had I known magic, I could have saved my mother."

    Life has its ups and downs, right.

    "Kiddo", she sighed, "you''s cant expect a child to do what an adult couldn''t."

    My eyes were ripped open, figuratively, at her words.

    I know it''s true.. it''s a delusion to think it''d have changed anything..

    "Ya must be ridden with guilt that''s got no purpose on shoulder so small."

    My eyes were watering again, she wiped them though. In the end, I just responded "yes" before hugging her tightly.

    <hr>

    -Lisette

    "Really, you''re a curious one.", I exclaimed while wrapping my arms around the child.

    I truly wonder what she''s gone through, but I''ve poked the nest enough here.

    Kid''s got a real interesting scar on the back of her neck.

    "Incredibly intelligent to boot, studious and has the wits..", I mumbled like a madwoman.

    She''d looked up to me with tears welling up. My motherly instincts kicked in, y''know.. I couldn''t help it.

    Decided''s best to take a break and inhale fresher air than this stale one ''ere.

    "Ey, kiddo", softly nudging her arm I said, "let''s go take a breather outside, aye?"

    Without hesitation, Ophilanna raised her head. As if I casted some magic, her melancholy dispelled, a smile spread across her face. The girl seemed in higher spirits now, at least.

    Her voice, also, sounded a lot more dulcet than monotone and bereaved, as before.

    With her trotting behind me, I opened the door to the front of the shop. Given the cold temperatures, she was shaking, so me''s had it in myself to put a blanket over her.

    Though something fishy alerted my nose. A smell I''s knew all too well. Fire. It blanketed the entire neighbourhood, so the fire''s big.

    "Granny?", she asks me, tugging the hem of my dress in a shaky voice, "I.. smell something weird.."

    Oh girl, your hands are trembling! Is it the trauma..? Gotta be, with how affected you seem by the mere smell or presence of it.

    Looking up at the night sky, I pat her, then say: "Alright then..", and continue where my sentence trailed off, "Fi. There''s a fire in the noble''s district, can y''see? Over there",

    having pointed in its general direction, my mind began puzzling together the source and reason of the fire. As to the reason, I ain''t got an idea, eh.

    The source, that I think''s clear. A noble''s mansion. Multiple in close proximity.

    What''s so weird about that? Well, it''s the noble''s district that houses and employs the most beast-kin and non-humans, as slaves or servants. My girl sobs besides me, probably due to her.. past afflictions with fires like these.

    So I sit her down with me inside, give ''er a big hug, and tell her to sleep once she feels better, wait until she''s tucked in, before I head out to investigate that fire stuff. Must be someone who hates non-humans, heh?

    And this I did, quietly rocking in my chair watching the cityscape flicker. Fresh air would keep me awake. Moreover, it was still quite young, the night. Tomorrow, too, I will have Ophilanna watch the store while I do a deeper dive into this. It''s suspicious. I''s not gonna send out me child into a world with such a hatred for non-humans.

    After a busy night, my eyes fell shut.

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    Urgh... my head hurts terribly. Last night was awful. The memories are drowning my mind amidst how fogged it feels to even recollect anything that happened after the.. break-in.

    Granny took care of it, we had a talk, I got really emotional and cried, bawling my eyes out against her. Wha.. I hope that she''s not annoyed by my childishness...

    Rubbing my eyes and suppressing all the foolish tears that were coming up again, I went to get ready, both myself and the store.

    The Madame left the shop in my hands again, since she wished to investigate the fire. Ahh! I remember now. The smell made me feel nauseous, bringing back horrible memories..

    Anyhow, my task was to keep an eye on Granny''s store. Since it''d be a day of prayers, I wasn''t expecting many customers at all, much less a single one. They would all go to the church or pray at home. It''s, uh.. how do I put this? A day of little to no work?

    Even the servants are free to decide not to work. They''re also not supposed to be punished too.

    But that makes the fire last night, somewhere coming from the noble''s district, all the weirder.

    See, the Madame isn''t the only one trying to keep up with the gossip, it''s me as well. To my surprise, a cloaked figure entered the store. I was alerted by the doorbell and turned my head towards a small-ish creature. An elf, with short platinum blonde hair, of incredible youth, and a small, but muscular build. Eric! What''s he doing here..? Not that I mind, despite my suspicions.

    "Eric? What''s the occasion?", I bluntly hit him up, which he responds to by stuttering about wanting to check in on me, see, since there was a fire last night. He could only watch it happen in horror.

    "I''m glad you''re safe", he sighed a breath of relief, "if you hear anything, let me know, pretty please?"

    I giggled at him practically begging me, and then nodded. Within an instant, he came around asking whether or not I thought over the offer.

    "Meeting Master.", he mumbled, rubbing his chin.

    Since I had my talk with the Madame and thought it over.. well.. it would be unwise to completely deny the offer, right?

    "I''ll take the offer, but before agreeing to anythin''", standing behind the counter, I scratched the back of my head while seeing Eric''s eyes light up, "Let me meet your Master at least. I wanna know what I''m up against."

    With a big smile, he nodded, saying that he''ll talk to her and get me a meeting. I was relieved at this being so easy. Then, I asked him if he knew who was behind the fire.

    This shut Eric up, and his eyes became.. empty. It was weird. Granted, I didn''t know him much, but it was creepy.

    For a while, we stood there with him being eerily quiet. He quietly mumbles "no", motioning towards the door, to leave. Calling after him, I ask:

    "Would you like to spare time for me while I watch the store? We could talk?"

    Eric turned around just before he smack stood in front of the door. His movement seemed really robotic, no. Lethargic. It was like he''d been exchanged for a ghoul. Lifeless.

    "Eric?", I waved my hand at his face, blankly staring over me.

    Soon after, he snapped out of his daze, saying that he''s quite busy, since the fire last night left him swamped with work.

    Guess the fire took a toll on him? I''ll chalk it up to trauma, he did stand there witnessing it and all.

    Or.. is he at fault? And his guilt is eating him up? This needs to be investigated.

    I was a bit flattered at him checking on me, but overall, this felt too weird not to investigate. Unfortunately, I''m still bound to the store until Granny comes back. Until then, I can think over some ideas for what happened and why Eric behaved so curiously.

    He wished me goodbye and left. The bell rang. As he left, though, Eric muttered "it''s a secret anyway", which.. confused me. What is a secret?

    But, the weirder part is him disappearing towards the noble''s district. The storefront allowed me to see that much.

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    It''s been a while. The door opened, revealing the Madame, holding some kind of scroll with her. Her efforts had been fruitful, huh?

    "I found a trail", Granny began chattering away as she took off her coat, "that was rather hot, heh. Lead me right to the Baroness", she closed her eyes and rubbed her chin, "the boy, y''know."

    "Eric?", I asked, staring at her with mild confusion written across my face.

    Then, as if I couldn''t wait for Granny''s answer, I added, "so, what''d he do there? Is he responsible?"

    She took a moment to sit down in the back, gesturing me to listen to her.

    "Listen for once, kiddo", and to that, I just nodded.

    "My information told me", pausing and picking up her tea bowl, "that multiple outhouses of slaves and servants have been set fire to", before burning her tongue and cursing the temperature.

    All while I listened, patiently. Outwardly, it seemed like that, at least.

    Inside, I was scared and anxious to know.

    "Some noble''s mansion too", Granny added, "of a noble related to the Baroness."

    In response, I just tilt my head. What does that imply?

    "It means war. Right in the Baroness'' face. Me? I''s thinkin'' Eric is targeted, since.."

    She blankly stared at the motion of the tea, before picking herself up where she stopped.

    "His sister worked as a servant for them, undercover, too. So someone''s had it out for ''em."

    Now it clicked. He''s devastated at losing his mother..? I can''t believe I even doubted him.

    "Gets even worse", the Madame clicked her tongue, "he watched her b-", stopping herself from finishing that sentence, as she could clearly see the tears in my eyes. The ones I wasn''t even aware of.

    "Uhem. Anyway. I''s pretty sure this ain''t the only one. Eric grew up in an orphanage in the same district, which holds some of his siblings. Gotta be the next target, right."

    My nausea returned, though this time not because of the fire, but because Eric probably didn''t know this. I should run and tell him.

    "Granny?", I ask, my voice cracking, monotone.

    "The Baroness is located in a palace near that noble''s district, close to the church there. Go ahead, I''ll watch the store. Also...", she placed a hand on mine, "be safe. The orphanage isn''t far from there, if you need to go there."

    And with those words of hers that encouraged me to take the reins of my life into my own hands, I stormed off grabbing a cloak and rushing to the Baroness'' mansion.

    On the way, all my thoughts revolved around Eric, and how I''d probably ended up in that orphanage, if I didn''t run away and was saved by Grandma Lis. Let''s pray I''m on time.

 Burn Bridges

    -Eric

    "It.. can''t be.. I''m too late."

    All my brothers and sisters... No.. Please..

    Why? What did I do to deserve this?..

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    I arrived at the orphanage out of breath. Frantically scanning my surroundings, I noticed that something was out of place: the orphanage was situated next to a plaza, with a gate and stone walls separating it from the street. However, the gate, usually closed, was wide open. No.

    It''s been forced open. Somebody broke in.

    A scream, seemingly from the other side of the orphanage''s outer walls, caught my attention. I could tell whose voice it was, too. Eric. He is having a breakdown. Mmm. I can understand that... But it''s not too late yet, is it..?

    And so, I hurried. To Eric. While I sprinted the way, I immediately smelled smoke emerging from one of the windows, which rang my alarm bells, making me physically convulse.

    Trauma response. Well, naturally, I keeled over, right in front of a crying Eric. That, ironically, resulted in him snapping out of his pessimism, for now, as he tried to tend to me.

    I could quickly recover with him comforting me, and Eric didn''t bother asking about my reason for... having such a dramatic reaction to smoke. He probably knew, anyway.

    Regardless, I quickly stammered to Eric that we had to do something

    "There''s smoke coming from a window. Can''t we do anything?"

    At the mention of smoke, his gaze turned grim. But he steeled himself.

    "I have no choice but to try and save as many of my siblings as I can. Please stay here and tend to them while I go in and lead them out."

    I grabbed his hand, shaking my head.

    "It''s better if we go together, Eric."

    Eric was visibly pained by my words. Mmm. Does he want me to just sit pretty here?

    But he spoke: "Alright. Stay close and be careful, Ophi."

    Nodding, and hiding my blushing reaction to his nickname for me, I followed. Through the gate and the front door, which was leaning open just ever so slightly, the double door was ajar. We could peak inside a little.

    It wasn''t enough, however, and Eric squeezed my hand while taking a better peek inside. In the hall, everything seemed clear. While entered, the door squeaked. There was absolutely no sign of any personnel, which was suspicious.

    Moving towards the stairs to the upper floors, he told me to be quiet and hushed me. The fire''s smell became even more nauseating. At this point, the only thing keeping me from passing out was his firm hand squeezing mine.

    Mind you, Eric was just as shaken as I was, for a different reason, but married close, still. His siblings are gone, when they should''ve been here.

    Not daring to speak a word, I intently listened to whatever I could hear. Barely anything, though, that was.

    Crackling. Distant cries and screams. Mmm. The children? The maids?

    Eric''s breathing became erratic when we reached the first floor. It felt like an eternity, though. He''s clearly scared and anxious. So I firmly held his hand, like he did mine. It seems to help, I thought.

    On the first floor, vision was slightly impaired by the smoke. That means the fire is either on this, or the second floor. While we couldn''t make out any movement that was suspicious, he whispered in my ear:

    "Let''s split up. I''ll head to the second floor, you check the rooms closed on the first. Stay safe, and run away when there''s danger. Please."

    Nodding to his pleas, I looked around, let go of his hand, and he made haste to the upper floor. We couldn''t be sure that the culprit wasn''t here, but it was unlikely.

    Sneaking from door to door, I opened rooms by placing my hand on the handle and gently twisting it. Some doors weren''t locked, others required a little force to open. One, however, was locked. There was smoke coming out of the door''s cracks, meaning the fire was likely behind this... door.

    Suddenly, I tumbled, nearly throwing up and falling to the ground. Luckily, I caught myself against one of the drawers. Shit, I completely forgot.. about my reaction...

    My eyes felt heavy, though I just had to keep them open. Brute-force your way through it, Fi! Come on... I need to get to the ground floor..

    Due to my situation, I had a hard time moving much.

    A thought popped up in my head, though.

    Why don''t I just extinguish the fire?.. If it''s the only one.. then.. cough..

    The problem is how. I can''t use magic. Opening the door would feed the flame. Could I snuff it out using magic..? How would that even work..?

    Think, Fi, think..! You have to do something.

    Suddenly, a vision blitzed through my mind. It was.. shockingly vivid. This.. was an insight!

    If I struggle with fire magic.. because I''m scared of fire.. then extinguishing a fire could help my trauma? How do I even go about this.. Do I reverse the process of casting a fire spell? Hmpf..

    Enough thinking. I have a chance, it''s worth trying. With as much bravery as I could muster, I tried to break the door open. Crack! It worked. The door flung open, and then...

    <hr>

    -Eric

    Gah! I nearly fell just now. Hopefully, Ophilanna will be okay. She''s strong and brave, I know.. but I can''t help worrying myself sick over leaving her down there.

    Mmm. She''ll be fine. I have to believe in her, since Ophi came in with me. I don''t want to betray her bravery and comraderie.

    As soon as I stepped onto the second floor, smoke filled the hallways of the orphanage I used to live in. No soul to be seen. They''d been wiped from the ground, apparently. I grew sicker with worry with each step. Nonetheless, I continued onwards. I just have to try and listen for screaming.

    Almost all the doors were open. Before passing each room, I peeked inside, making sure nobody was there.

    So far, no fire. Weird. Was it downstairs..? Where Ophi was...

    Argh! Stop worrying..

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    Stop worrying about the fire. Stop worrying about everything. Focus.

    The door had flown open, but what greeted me wasn��t a raging inferno��yet. The room beyond was thick with smoke, the air oppressive, as if every breath clawed at my throat. In the corner of the room, a flicker of orange light danced maliciously. A pile of what used to be curtains was ablaze, the flames licking up the walls. My knees buckled again, the heat and smell overwhelming me.

    Get it together. You don��t have time for this.

    The fire wasn��t massive yet. This was my chance. My trembling hands reached out instinctively, feeling the spark of magic within me that I��d buried so deep it almost didn��t feel like it existed. I��d never been able to properly cast, especially anything related to fire, but if I didn��t act, this entire building could become an inferno.

    The thought of flames consuming the walls, the rooms, the children Eric was so desperately searching for��it was too much.

    I shut my eyes tightly. The memory came back unbidden: flames roaring around me, the unbearable heat, my mother��s talisman scorching against my skin. No! Not now.. not here.

    ��Focus,�� I whispered to myself, my voice shaky but resolute.

    I knelt and stretched my hands toward the fire. I didn��t know exactly what I was doing, but the sensation in my chest��the quiet hum of magic��seemed to guide me. Fire was destruction, yes, but it was also energy, motion, life. What if I could stop its hunger, take its breath away?

    The vision I��d had earlier came back to me, vivid and raw. Reversing fire. Drawing it inward. Containing it.

    I reached deeper into myself, feeling the magic flow reluctantly through me like water through a clogged pipe. I was scared, terrified even, but there was no choice. The talisman in my pouch seemed to grow warm against my side, almost like a reassuring hand.

    With all my will, I tried to reverse the fire��s energy. At first, nothing happened. The flames continued their greedy climb, snapping and crackling with defiance. But then, a strange coldness began to creep into my hands. It wasn��t physical��more like the absence of heat, the absence of motion, as if I denying it of its energy. And so, the fire raged on as it continued to grow weaker, weaker, until I saw it flicker.

    The fire wavered.

    It was working.

    <hr>

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    -Eric

    Each step felt heavier, the smoke got noticeably thicker. I was starting to feel dizzy, my lungs burning with each breath.. and the second floor was eerily silent, save for the crackling of distant flames and the occasional creak of wood. I could hear screams, shouting, vibrations.

    I��d checked three rooms already. Empty.

    The fourth door was slightly ajar, and I pushed it open carefully. Inside, two of the younger children were huddling under a bed, shaking and sobbing. Their faces were distraught. My gaze wandered across the room. Bloodstains, spritzed across the wall. One of the maids, Alisha, had been.. killed. The perpetrator? Nowhere to be seen. Two of the children are alive. Where''s the rest?

    ��E-Eric?�� one of them whimpered, their small voice barely audible over the growing chaos.

    ��It��s me,�� I said, dropping to my knees and reaching for them. ��Come with me, Darius, Yana, we have to get out of here.��

    Both of them crawled out hesitantly, and I wrapped an arm around each of them, holding them close for a moment.

    ��You��re safe now,�� I murmured, even though I wasn��t sure if it was true, at all.

    As we made our way back to the staircase, I couldn��t stop thinking about Ophi. She was still down there, likely struggling with her own fears.. The fire. She was brave, no doubt, but the thought of her facing that fire alone gnawed at me.

    The second floor was becoming hotter, the air harder to breathe. I knew I couldn��t waste time worrying. These kids needed me. The orphanage needed me, and Ophi needed me to trust her.

    Once I told them to hurry downstairs and meet up in front of the orphanage, out of harm''s way, I''d hastily stumble back checking the rooms I haven''t gone through. Some of them seemed... peculiar, to say the least. I would see a dead person here or there, but none of the children. As if they vanished into thin air.

    And yet, screams and pleas for help were growing louder, like thunder during storm. I needed to find them, and find them fast. With a fire bellowing below and around us, it wouldn''t take long until we''d all be trapped in this monster''s stomach. A door was leaning open, there... right in front of me. I felt so dizzy.. but had to push on.. let''s see..

    Wait! "What are you doing here?", I exclaimed, out of shock, when I extended my hand to...

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    The flames sputtered and shrank, their aggressive dance losing its vigor. My hands felt cold as ice now, as though I��d drained the fire��s very essence into myself. The room became eerily quiet, save for the faint crackling of embers.

    It worked. I did it.. I couldn''t believe it. My fear.. is overcome.

    I stared at the smoldering remains of the curtain, disbelief washing over me. For a moment, I couldn��t move. My body felt like it had been wrung dry, the effort of extinguishing the fire leaving me shaky and lightheaded, and there, I noticed a cloaked figure outside. Steps from above, too, that treaded downstairs.

    There wasn''t time to rest, not much. Staggering out of the room, I clutched to the wall for support.

    My chest heaved, each breath feeling like it barely counted. Eric. I need to find him. Tell him I did it. Help him...

    Suddenly, I felt as if I was locked in place, a sound froze me. A low, but deliberate creak from somewhere, somewhere down the hall.

    Someone''s here. We must have missed them. Judging by the light treading, it wasn''t any of the children.

    Hiding my presence, I pressed myself against the wall. Believe me, my heart was pounding in my ears. My fingers brushed against my side, where I had my mother''s talisman, tucked away safely in its pouch. This.. it''s luck I need. To help. The familiar weight of the talisman grounded me, telling me to stay calm, it''ll be fine.

    Peering around the corner, I saw a shadow move near the far end of the hallway. A tall figure, cloaked and menacing, was pacing toward the staircase leading to the second floor. I could hardly even see the afterimage. That was bound to be a danger...

    Eric! I need to warn him. If they''re heading upstairs.. it''s for him. A trap.

    <hr>

    -Eric

    I froze at the sight before me. A cloaked figure stood at the far end of the hallway, their silhouette eerily illuminated by the dim glow of embers creeping along the walls. They turned slowly, their face obscured by the deep hood, yet I could feel their gaze piercing through me.

    ��What are you doing here?�� I demanded, my voice trembling with a mix of anger and fear.

    The figure didn��t answer immediately. Instead, they took a deliberate step forward, their boots echoing ominously against the wooden floorboards. My body tensed, every instinct screaming at me to run��but I couldn��t. Not with the children��s lives hanging in the balance, up in the air where the rest of them were.

    ��They��re gone,�� the figure said finally, their voice low and distorted, as if filtered through layers of shadow. ��You��re wasting your time. In fact..��

    ��Gone?�� My voice cracked, the word barely escaping my lips. My chest felt hollow, the air heavy with smoke and dread. ��What do you mean? Where are they?��

    "Let me speak.", the figure chuckled darkly, a sound that sent chills racing down my spine. ��You should have stayed away, Eric. Now you��ll suffer for betraying us. This is entirely your fault.��

    I didn��t wait to hear more. Clenching my fists, I forced my feet to move, stepping toward them. ��Where are my siblings?�� I shouted, desperation boiling over into anger.

    The figure didn��t flinch, didn��t react. Instead, they raised a hand.

    Step upon step, they inched closer towards me, with each their hand at a higher point than before.

    Then, as if whizzing through the air, like the blade of a guillotine cutting the neck of one to be executed...

    The figure slapped me. And for an ordinary slap, right to the face, it hurt so much. As if there was more behind that hit.

    "Had you just... not aligned with that wench, the Queen! You just had to...", the perpetrator of this mess started weeping. Every move, calculated, but now, they were crying. It wasn''t a battle in the physical sense, but definitely... taking all of my restraint to break down from confusion.

    "And worst of all, I do my best.. to make way for a new world.. where our kind can live.."

    They paused momentarily, breathing in and out, before rattling off their monologue.

    "Just to see my very daughter.. be her pawn. That damned wench!" The figure''s fist clenched.

    Not even a moment was what it took for me to recognise, finally, the identity of this person, the terrorist, the perpetrator behind this vicious targeted attack.

    My mother. The one who raised me, my siblings.

    The shadows around us seemed to take in the both of us. An unnatural chill crawled up and down my spine. My legs, like lead, and my breath so shallow due to the oppressive weight of this reality sinking in, I had a hard time.. standing up, straight.

    Looking into the eyes of mother, the terrorist, I saw true fear and anxiety. Terror. Behind the tears, the mask, the facade, a little fawn that wanted nothing but safety, but was shot by a hunter and devoured. A part of a whole, but nonetheless a hole that eats, eats, and eats.

    Tears trickled down her cheek, quickly followed by a loud slap. From me. Across her face.

    "What do you think you''re doing to my siblings, you monster?!"

    With a voice as aggravated as I could muster energy for, I laid into her. As if I was channelling all I could, from beating and battering her to a pulp, into verbally reducing her into ashes.

    "We went through hell after you left, just left us here! Beaten, bruised, bullied... Starved! And you?!"

    Wiping my tears in my elbow, I continued to lay waste to her horrific fantasies.

    "Joined a cult, whatever it is, to change the world... to lament me for doing the same. While I still support my loved ones. The ones YOU abandoned!", slowly, my voice began to crack at its seams.

    "You have a lot of nerve to appear here and talk of revenge. To rope in my siblings.. for my actions. Get out of here right now!"

    I never talked to mother, or anyone else for that matter, in this fashion. Never had I anticipated that, either. But.. I just got really angry.. at her. What she did. Her accusations... it hurt. It hurts, still. It will hurt for a long time. Someone I agonised over, betraying you..

    She, with her dried crocodile tears, just stood there. Nothing happened for forever.

    But then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw movement.

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    There he was��Eric, standing frozen in the middle of the hallway, face-to-face with the cloaked figure. I gritted my teeth, my body trembling with exhaustion, but still surging with a fierce determination.

    They��ll hurt him if I don��t act! Please.. stay safe, Eric!

    The cloaked figure was distracted, their focus entirely on Eric. Shadows writhed around their outstretched hand, growing darker and more sinister with each passing moment. The hand raised, and raised... until it came down like a guillotine.

    A slap.

    Instead of hazardly trying to cast a spell at the both of them and getting Eric hurt, I waited, hid.

    They seemed to be discussing something. The cloaked figure lowered their hood, it was a woman.

    She looked, uncannily, like Eric. I could hardly make out what they were talking of, some words I picked up were "Trap", "Daughter", and "Fault". Eric shouted down the intruder, slapping her as well. Then it got quiet. He stepped backwards, unsheathed his sword.

    The figure, though, did nothing. She stood there, ripe for an attack. As if she was awaiting one.

    It seems Eric noticed me, then, and called out to me. He told me there was an outhouse the other kids were locked into, I should free them.

    "I''ll take care of this one!"

    I nodded, frantically creeping down the stairs and stairs. Not thinking, not hesitating. Yes, I practically launched myself through the house, out the door, where I saw two of the children weep. One of them, upon noticing my being an elf, said I should help Eric.

    "Eric told me to free your siblings. You''re safe now. The fire is out.", I comforted them.

    After leading me around the orphanage, to the outhouse, I could hear muffled voices, banging against the door. I opened it, as quickly as I could, to reveal most of the children and a few caretakers from the orphanage. I.. recognise them, from when I ran away. From the orphanage, right as I got there.

    They were glad to be saved. I told them that the orphanage was empty, save for Eric... who''s facing off the intruder.

    "The Mother?!", one of the maids exclaimed in a scream. Terrified, she was.

    "Yes? Who''s that?", I asked.

    "She killed many of the maids and locked us, including the children, in here. Two.. weren''t taken. Darius and Yana."

    "It''s good they''re safe, then."

    I told the remaining caretakers to call for help. Outside, I was heaving for air from all the shock and trauma I had tried to suppress. As I limped back inside, when I opened the door, Eric... practically fell into my arms, and we fell over backwards. He looked.. haggard, hurt, wounded. There were minor wounds all over. Moreover, Eric didn''t talk, say anything. He just passed out in my embrace.

    I held him tightly and closed my eyes for a second. This second turned into minutes of me blinking in and out of a trance-like state.

    Once the maids notified the guard and Granny heard of the mess, she must have come by...

    "You''ve really done it now, haven''t ya?", the Madame said, poking me with her cane. She bent forward, ruffling my hair. Behind her, I could only see.. an elven beauty of fair complexion. I blinked.

    "I''ll take care of both of them. Is that fine with you, Lisette?"

    "Ain''t a chance it wouldn''t. I''ll come by tomorrow then to teach the brat a lesson. But seems she did well all on her own."

    "They grow up fast, don''t they?", the elven woman said, as we were carried to her mansion.

    Right after, I passed out.

 All is Well That Ends Well

    Soft sunlight filtered through the gauzy curtains of a room that smelled faintly of lavender, decorated so beautifully, it left the young elven girl speechless. Lying bare against the silken bedsheets, Ophilanna stirred, her eyelids fluttering open to an unfamiliar sight. The bed she lay in was far more luxurious than anything she��d ever experienced. The sheets were crisp and clean, the mattress so soft it felt like sleeping on a cloud.

    Her gaze shifted to the figure beside her. Eric. His peaceful face was slack with sleep, his breathing slow and steady. The events of the orphanage rushed back to her like a wave, and she felt tears prickling at the corners of her eyes. He was alive. They were both alive. It was.. bliss.

    Not only had she managed to overcome her fear of fire, but, Ophilanna thought, even a part of her guilt had been.. dissolved. As if, just by accomplishing this meagre task, she absolved herself. When she came to, relief washed over her. Ophilanna was, in all save one aspects, weak. The fact she couldn''t protect anyone still lingered in her mind. Though as her eyes wandered around the room, taking in the dainty furniture, pastel-colored walls, and the intricate floral rug on the floor, she thought the whole setup felt�� feminine. She frowned, confusion clouding her thoughts. It''s not Eric''s room, is it?

    "Well, even if it is.. at least he''s safe!", Ophilanna murmured to herself, still sleepy. Hesitantly, her fingers reached out, touching his shoulder, but sudden movement under her touch, when Eric turned in his light sleep, made Ophilanna pull back her hand.

    ��Thank you for being alive,�� she whispered. A sleepy yawn escaped her lips, and before she knew it, the comfort of the bed and Eric��s steady presence lulled her back into sleep.

    A comforting, enthralling sense of peace had taken over her, ominously looming over the girl. It swallowed her whole, as if to not let her out.

    She fell asleep once more, next to her friend, Eric, whom she had shared a sense of cameraderie with, now that they saved people together, and he depended on her. Ultimately, this is all that Ophilanna wanted.

    <hr>

    It wasn''t long until Eric woke up. While the sunlight kissed his face, coaxing him awake, Eric blinked slowly. His body feeling heavy and sluggish, slight wounds and bandages covering him still, he was no less exhausted than last night. Hell, he barely recovered. But his eyes, slowing dancing around his room, landed on Ophilanna, who curled up in bed, right beside him.

    In a deep crimson, suddenly his face flushed red. Eric didn''t remember her getting in his bed. For a second, he was worried he did something to her..

    Or that Ophilanna found out he was a girl.

    "For crying out loud!", he mumbled quietly, as to not wake her new friend. Though a glance was stolen at her soft features. She exuded a faint trace of vulnerability, etched onto her sleeping face.

    Then, Eric came to a realization. Not only had he dragged Ophilanna into a burning building so selfishly, but he had disregarded her.. entire trauma, too.

    It''s not that he didn''t know of her fear of fire. Eric definitely did! And still, he didn''t care in that moment. It made him feel really guilty, enough for his hand to pull away from her shoulder, shortly before touching it.

    It seemed like he wanted to wake Ophilanna, but was too scared, guilt-ridden, to do so.

    But, he thought and hoped, she would forgive him, if he gives her a proper apology later.

    While she had been through so much, well, Eric as well, he definitely needed to be more considerate.. of her, given their rough start. It wasn''t long they had been friends. In fact, it was rather short-lived, he feared.

    In reality, it was nothing like that, but Eric was too deep in thought, overthinking the entire situation - to realise, Ophilanna had come to take a liking to him.

    Before Ophilanna lunged into even deeper sleep, a gentle knock interrupted Eric''s thoughts, rattling awake the young girl, as well. Eric took a moment, sat up carefully, blissfully unaware she was waking up slowly.

    ��Lady Erica? May I come in?�� a maid��s voice called from the other side of the door. She sounded at ease, indicating how comfortable Eric and the maids where, their close relationship.

    ��Yes,�� he replied softly. The door opened, and a woman stepped in, carrying a tray with water and a towel.

    ��You and your guest have been asleep for some time,�� the maid said with a kind smile. ��Once you��re both ready, the Baroness wishes to meet you.��

    Eric nodded, taking the towel. ��Thank you, Anne.��

    The maid, Anne, blushed a little, leant forward, and excused herself after, as quietly as she entered.

    Eric stole a glance at Ophilanna, who had just shifted slightly, in the process of waking up. He pulled the blanket up, right over her shoulders, before stepping out of bed. Ophilanna blinked as the morning sun greeted her. In a rather tranquil state, she yawned goood morning.

    On the other side of the room, Eric stood at the washbasin, beginning his clean-up. Slowly, he unbuttoned and removed his shirt, rinsing his face, hands, and chest, when a groggy voice could be heard behind him.

    ��Eric��?�� Ophilanna mumbled, her eyes half-open. She froze, staring at him, or rather, her, now turned towards the elven girl. She didn''t expect... Eric to be a girl.

    Expectedly, Eric''s eyes widened, realising too late Ophilanna was awake. Covering up, he reached for a towel, but the stunned expression Ophilanna was wearing stopped him dead in his tracks.

    "Eric..", she said slowly, her lips now curling into a mischievous grin. "You''re.. not a man, are you? They don''t have chests, last time I heard."

    His face was burning bright red. Eric grabbed the towel by this point, covered himself. The only exclamation he made was a rather loud "W-What?!".

    ��You��re a girl,�� Ophilanna said, sitting up fully now. ��Why didn��t you tell me? Wait.. why do you act like a boy?��

    Eric��no, Erica��stammered, clutching the towel to her chest. ��I-it��s not something I advertise, alright? It''s.. a secret. I have my reasons, you know!��

    Ophilanna tilted her head, still grinning. ��Alright, fair. But you have to tell me the story when you''re ready.��

    "My actual name is Erica", she said, standing in front of Ophilanna. "Just call me that. In return, I want to call you Fia! And.. please tell me your story too..", Erica sighed, with the embarassment slowly subsiding.

    Satisfied, Ophilanna nodded. "Deal. We''re friends, after all. I''m not mad at you, just so you know! Let''s get cleaned up and start the day, Erica!"

    <hr>

    After the two of them had washed up and changed into fresh clothes, provided by the Baroness, most tension between them eased. Not only that, but even the maids and other staff of the mansion noticed their cheer. Unbeknownst to Ophilanna, Erica was known to be a girl in this mansion. She kept glancing at her friend now and then, marvelling still at the unexpected revelation from this morning.

    "Gee.. you''re staring", Erica said while she adjusted her shirt.

    "No, I''m not!", Ophilanna retorted, but her grin clearly betrayed her amusement. "Let''s go meet the Lady of the house, that master of yours. I remember you singing praises for her everytime you brought up the name of the Baroness!"

    Assuring, Erica answered and nodded. "Yes, she is. I don''t know a person more caring and magnanimous than her."

    While their footsteps echoed through the reception hall, Erica launched into what could only be called a pre-emptive tirade. "But.. please remember, she is still nobility. Don''t disrespect her. I beg you. You''ll be fine, otherwise."

    Ophilanna took Erica''s advice to heart. With that, both of them made their way into the Baroness'' office, as a servant opened the door. It fell in lock behind them.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    <hr>

    Ophilanna was speechless. The Baroness had a rather large, spacious office. Tall windows, which let in an abundance of light, loomed over her. Amidst bookshelves lining the walls and a rug of the finest material, a grand oak desk sat in the center.

    Behind it was the Baroness. A woman so striking and enchanting, it would be difficult to mistake her for another. She had beautiful, silver hair and a set of piercing eyes that were looking for their match.

    As the two girls entered, she stood behind the desk, expecting them. Her gaze somewhat softened as it landed on Erica, then Ophilanna. It was a gaze of longing, relief, happiness.

    But for some reason, Ophilanna couldn''t put quite the finger on it - since she didn''t understand why - this creeped her out.

    ��Welcome,�� the Baroness said warmly. ��I''m glad you''re fine, Erica. And you, little lady, must be Ophilanna?�� She extended her hand to Ophilanna, culminating in a handshake that was firm, yet comforting for the girl, who hesitated at first, but nodded. "Yes, my Lady. I''m Ophilanna elis Acalynh, daughter of Fina elis Acalynh, from the Tirula tribe, hailing from the Great Forest of Salinus."

    With a clumsy curtsy, Ophilanna moved to sit down, next to Erica. Amused, the Baroness spoke.

    "Please, just call me Reina. I am a Baroness, Reina of Soriam. Pleased to meet you, Ophilanna. We have much to discuss."

    Reina leaned forward, her expression serious, yet kind. "First, Ophilanna, I will formally adopt you as my daughter. Later, we will have a talk - just you and me - to finish the details. In public, you shall take the name Fi. It will provide you with the protection and status you need, and you shall have a home, right here. I can see that you made friends with Erica as well?"

    Ophilanna''s eyes widened, a question written across her face. "Your.. daughter?"

    "Why, yes." Reina said gently. "You have been through much, I assume, and so I would like to provide you with a safe place to grow up, learn, and become a proper adult."

    Ophilanna��s hands fidgeted in her lap. ��I�� I don��t know what to say. This is all a little unexpected.��

    She was obviously taken aback. Erica whispered to her, squeezing her hand. "It''ll be alright."

    After a pause, Ophilanna nodded. "Thank you.. it will take me some time to get used to this, though. Especially.. since I don''t know anyone here, apart from Erica and Granny Lisette."

    Reina''s smile grew. "I am delighted to hear you accept my offer. On the other hand, Erica, your cover is blown anyway - from this day forward, you will serve Fia as her attendant, Erica."

    Picking up a pipe, she recounts the events of yesterday, especially the motivation Erica''s adoptive mother had. "You two, well, caused quite the stir at the orphanage. I believe the Queen will question me, too, for what happened. My informants.. had their ways.. and got the answer. Are you fine with me giving you a recount, Erica?"

    She silently stared at the floor and mouthed a "yes". Ophilanna held Erica''s hand firmly, lifting her mood a little.

    "It will take some time for all of this to settle. Terrorism in the capital of Silvale.. isn''t just any day-to-day occurrence. We ought to be watchful and attentive to the signs of time. Now, then, let us proceed to the events from last night."

    As Reina went on to explain the entire situation, Ophilanna grew a bit worried for Erica, who sat there, motionless. Empty. A husk.

    "In essence, Erica''s adoptive mother took the children hostage to make a statement for a group called the Council of the Shade. It is a congregation of beastkin, elves, vampires, dwarves.. all non-humans, that is. You can have a healthy guess as to their goal. They operate across kingdoms and republics, with a single goal."

    Ophilanna opened her mouth, uttering a single word. "Revenge."

    With closed eyes, the Baroness nodded. "Precisely. Against.. the human kingdoms who expanded into the Great Forest, treating non-humans as undesirables, slaves, dirt. In a way, it''s hard not to empathize with their cause.."

    Playing with her quill, Reina picked up the thread of conversation. "But this time, the perpetrator was misguided. Erica was the goal. Her adoptive mother believed the Queen to be an ally of those humans that raided the Great Forest."

    "Wasn''t that.. the Empire of Isrule?", Ophilanna asked, tilting her head.

    "Indeed, it was. Matter of fact, the first-born prince, the Duke of Entover, rebelled against the king of Isrule then and there.. and split the country smack down. One side, the rebels, against the royals, believing in human superiority." Reina spoke confidently, sure of the truth.

    "It''s really hard to believe.. why take beast-kin children as hostages, though?"

    Erica, feeling down, stood up. Still staring at the floor, Reina asked her if she was fine. "Child, please, stay. You haven''t done any wrong. It''s not your fault. The children are all fine and well. Rest assured, I will care for them."

    Biting her lip, Erica nodded and backed down. "Understood... my lady."

    The Baroness turned to Ophilanna. "Well.. now that we ticked that point off, Fia.. What are your goals, what do you wish to do under my wing? I would like to hear your goal in life."

    Reina tempted Ophilanna a little, to test her. "Is it revenge? Do you want to kill whoever invaded the Forest you are from? If so, I can nurture you towards that goal."

    Ophilanna��s gaze was steady. ��I want to grow stronger. I want to learn magic so I can protect those I love and become someone dependable... dependable enough not to die in the eye of danger.��

    Reina��s eyes softened. ��A noble goal. But tell me, do you know of any relatives of yours?��

    Fia shook her head. ��No. My mother hardly spoke of any. I barely remember my tribe, at this point. Only mother.. anyway. As for my father.. his life is one I want to extinguish, someday.��

    ��I see. Then allow me to tell you something. Your mother was my niece. That makes me your great-aunt��, Reina sighed, "in a way, we are not so different. I know what happened to Tirula, your tribe, and your mother. In fact, a squad of soldiers I sent to Tirula, to check on my niece, arrived a day too late. I deeply regret not sending one earlier.."

    Ophilanna''s breath hitched. Tears welled up in her eyes. She squeezed the hand of Erica, who stole confused glances at the two of them, being clueless about.. their blood relation.

    "I''m.. I''m not alone, then?", the girl asked, hope filling her eyes.

    "That you aren''t.", Reina reaffirmed. "Erica.. since you seem a bit shaken, why not go and rest up? I''ll send Ophilanna your way once we''re done talking. There is a lot to discuss between the two of us."

    Erica quietly nodded, letting go of Ophilanna''s hand and leaving the room. She seemed less upset than earlier. Now, the Baroness stood up and moved to Ophilanna.

    "Child.. you aren''t alone. As long as I live, you won''t ever be." Reina wrapped her arms around the trembling child, who was still coming to terms with not being the last of her family.

    But can she really believe this woman? Sure, the Baroness is actually an elf - one that caused a major scene, as the Queen made her the first non-human nobility of Silvale, albeit the lowest rank to be given, it was a message. One for the world to heed.

    "Gosh.. I really depressed you two, mhm?" Reina comforted me, recalling memories of my mother and her when she was much, much younger. "I''m rather old now.. my tribe, when it was still alive and kicking, I actually became the chief. Your mother was a child I took care of when she visited. There is much history."

    Ophilanna, listening intently, could only think of all the details the Baroness would tell, and how they matched her view of her mother. It.. was less suspicious with each story shared. Perhaps, Ophilanna noticed, Reina is more perceptive than she lets on. This isn''t just to recount stories, but to make the girl believe. But given the amount of details and truth, there is hardly any reason not to trust Reina.. for now.

    Ophilanna clung to her, opening up with each passing moment. It felt, truly, like she struck home. A make-shift family that could blossom into one. Right. She had all but forgotten about the warmth of her mother embracing her. Such warmth.. was currently holding her tightly.

    Reina pulled back slightly, brushing Fia��s tears away. ��Now, there are a few more things we must address. You are addressed as Fia - or Fi - and will call me Mother in public. Of course, in private, I require no such thing.. I leave that up to you. Anyhow. First, you wish to learn magic, correct? I will arrange for a tutor. Once everything has died down, I will allow you to attend the magic academy."

    Ophilanna''s eyes lit up. "Thank you.. I''m really grateful.." She began to cry, tears rolling down her cheeks.

    "Second, since you two share a bond, Lisette and you may meet and she will be invited regularly. Of course, I owe much to that haggard old lady." Reina brought up Madame Lisette, and how she would visit in the evening. It wasn''t exactly a goodbye.. moreso a check up.

    The Baroness�� tone grew serious. ��Finally.. have you heard of the Goddess Gaia, or the Goddess referred to as Enia?��

    Ophilanna shook her head, hesitating to answer. ��No... well.. Gaia, yes. I believe..�� Instinctively, she reached for her neck.

    Reina''s gaze followed the girl''s hand, landing on her neck. "A mark you carry.. Hmm. What do you know of it?"

    Ophilanna felt like Reina was poking around for something. Something specific. "Uhmm.. I remember.. mother telling me it was a mark of Gaia. The Goddess we, in Tirula, worshipped. She said I''d been marked right after birth. A stigma, I think."

    Reina��s expression darkened. ��It may not be what you think, but I will explain when the time is right. For now, rest and recover.��

    Ophilanna nodded. The Baroness responded with a warm, gentle smile. "Good, well then. I look forward to seeing your growth. You are quite the intelligent child. I shall call for you, once I need more. You may leave now, Fia. Prepare for Lisette''s visit, alright?"

    As Ophilanna left the office, her heart felt lighter. For the first time in a long while, she had hope for the future.

    <hr>

    The following days were a blur of adjustments. Ophilanna��now Fia��learned the intricacies of noble etiquette under the guidance of Reina��s staff. Erica, now her attendant, stayed close by, providing both support and a sense of familiarity in the overwhelming, new environment. Their shared bond grew stronger as they navigated their new roles together. Not just that, their friendship became one of close friends.

    Late one evening, both sat quiet in the study. Ophilanna turned to Erica. "Do.. you ever miss it?", she asked softly.

    Erica raised an eyebrow. ��Miss what?��

    ��The life before all this. Before the Baroness, before me. With.. your family.��

    Erica paused, her gaze distant. ��Sometimes. But�� I think this is where I��m meant to be. I wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t for a purpose, right? That reminds me.. we still have a story to exchange..�� She moved to tickle Ophilanna, who smiled.

    Her heart warming at Erica''s words, she responded in kind. "That''s.. I feel much the same. Thank you. While everything is new, I want to give it my best. And also, we sure do! You completely forgot our promise!"

    Their laughter echoed softly in the room, a sound of healing and newfound hope. Together, they faced the horizon of possibilities, ready to take on whatever came next.

 Interlude: Royal Decree

    3 Years ago,

    In the capital of the Isrule Empire, Ysenar, on a fresh autumn morning.

    Scribe: "Please, Prince, we need to finish the documents pertaining to..."

    Prince: "Out with you, this instant. Bother me again, and your head will roll. I said it has to wait."

    A disgruntled scribe leaves the chambers of the prince, the Duke of Entover. His face, as if chiselled from the finest granite, rests on his hand. Certainly, he seems to be thinking. Something occupies his mind, fiercely so.

    He moves, elegantly, to open a window. Stale air, he thinks, hinders one''s thought process.

    A knock on his chambers'' doors distracts the prince.

    ?: "Your Majesty, I have brought you tea to replenish yourself."

    Prince: "You may enter."

    The door opened to present a rather tall, beautiful woman. She wore the finest dress a maid could wear, looking beautiful, despite being a mere servant.

    The prince''s eyes, though, trailed off. Something.. that this maid possessed, it was something he didn''t.

    She was a member of the fox-kin race, of course. The maid had a fluffy tail and ears one would only assume belong to a fox. In essence, she was beast-kin. Creatures, well, humanoids, that were ever so slightly different from human, but seemed to.. still be different from ordinary humans.

    That is, according to imperial scholars. The prince, however, did not subscribe to such a view. He thought of the beast-kin as no different than his own father, the very emperor of the Isrule Empire.

    Though.. he also thought the emperor acted weird, especially recently. His father, unusually active now, used to be rather lethargic and ignorant of other countries, even races. He preferred the bare minimum - keep his empire alive and prospering, protect it, and then some.

    The prince, called Alian, thanked the maid. In turn, she softly smiled at him before leaving and mumbling about some words.

    Maid: "Your Majesty.. I''m really grateful to serve you. I shall excuse myself."

    And then the prince as alone in his chambers, pondering the situation at hand...

    <hr>

    The Grand Meeting of Nobles in the Emerald Palace of Isrule.

    Tenson in the room was palpable, as the meeting of nobles and the royal family convened in the ornate meeting hall. With the emperor''s seat empty, only his biological son, Duke Alian d''Isrule, attended. In secret, the young prince has suspected the High Chancellor, himself a close friend of the late emperor, to be controlling Isrule behind the scenes. As a staunch human superiorist, it would be no surprise to see him advocating for the empire to expand into the Great Forest, teeming with races entirely non-human, but little less than dirt to them.

    Mostly symbolic, the emperor''s presence seemed to be.. conflicting, in these trying times. His absence, even, loomed large like a sword of damocles over the grand table, stretching seat to seat from noble to noble.

    Broadly speaking, there were two factions: the royalists - on which side the High Chancellor was on, human superiorists - and the aristocrats, largely aligned with the prince, notable for his fondness of non-humans. Prince Alian saw no difference between humans and beast-kin, for example, disregarding class.

    But, with the emperor not present, the highest position in the empire, save for the prince, was the governing High Chancellor, Pintius. He stood there, beside the emperor''s empty seat, with a commanding voice echoing through the meeting hall, reading aloud a proposal he drafted for a royal decree that should ensure support for the Great Forest''s invasion.

    Sure, Alain thought, the resources and slaves would bring great wealth to the empire - but he could not help but shake the feeling there was something.. religious behind this. The amount of effort Pintius put into his recent undertakings.. it was concerning. This wasn''t just a grab for wealth and power, the prince pondered. Meanwhile, the entire hall was in disarray at the preposterous thought of issuing a royal decree for this situation. Such a decree is no laughing matter, someone interrupted, but he was shot down by the High Chancellor, who then continued his reading.

    Not only has it detailed this and that, but the enslavement of all tribes that they could find amounted to...

    Prince Alian: "I object, High Chancellor. This is nothing more than savagery for ill-gotten wealth. The Isrule Empire has never needed to stoop so low as to enslave, kill, and steal from forest-dwelling folk. Whatever the reason may be, this is preposterous."

    Alian''s words hung heavy in the air, eliciting murmurs, nods, approval and disapproval from various sides. The royalist nobles heavily disagreed, wearing their disdain for non-humans and demons rather brazenly open, feeling smug and self-satisfied at the High Chancellor taking their side.

    High Chancellor Pintius: "I shall repeat myself, so that even the rambunctious prince shall hear. By a very order of His Majesty, the Emperor of Isrule, the Great Forest of Salinus shall become part of our domain, its denizens subdued, and it shall be cleared of all its treasures, so that the Empire can bask in glory and wealth. All resources therein will be claimed by the crown and distributed among the royal family and nobles. Furthermore, the entire forest is fit for colonization efforts, which will grow the influence of the Isrule Empire drastically."

    Alian seemed to disagree, seated at the side of the table, not far off from the High Chancellor. Of course, he did not share the royalists'' sentiment, still standing from his earlier interjection. The hall fell silent, all eyes turned to him, while he fixed his gaze on Pintius.

    Prince Alian: "This decree is an affront to everything the empire claims to stand for. You would desecrate the Great Forest, enslave its inhabitants, and invite chaos to our borders? I cannot, and will not, support this. No, I would rather secede with the entire aristocratic faction, anyone thereof who would support me, and announce a rebellion to the throne."

    He paused, before he threw his fist in the air.

    Prince Alian: "This tyranny and puppetry of the High Chancellor can not go on any longer."

    Gasps echoed through the chamber. A nobleman, flushed with anger, rose to his feet.

    Nobleman: "You dare defy His Majesty? This is treason! Not even a son of the emperor would escape this unscathed!"

    Alian��s hand moved instinctively to the hilt of his sword, his voice calm but steely. "It is not treason to speak the truth. My father��our emperor��has been unwell for years. Yet suddenly, he issues decrees that serve only to sow discord. Who truly speaks for the crown, I wonder? The High Chancellor, who claims to be his friend for years and years? I doubt this, sincerely."

    The High Chancellor��s face darkened. "You overstep, Your Grace. The emperor��s will is absolute. How could I dare interpret His Majesty''s will differently than what he intended? You seem to forget I have been the Chancellor for an entire 10 years, Prince Alian."

    Alian took a step forward, his eyes burning with determination. "If that is true, then let my actions speak for my convictions. I renounce my position as prince and will not be party to this atrocity. The Dukedom of Entover formally secedes from the Empire of Isrule with all its vassals and supporters. I will be taking my leave."

    The room erupted into chaos. Nobles shouted over one another, and guards moved to block the exits. Alian turned sharply to Namina, who had been standing silently by his side.

    Prince Alian: "We leave. Now. Out of the way, guards. Or should I remind you of the very definition of a knight?"

    Guards, standing in front of the door, moved aside out of fear. The prince had been a force to be reckoned with, swordsmanship on the level of an Ascendant to boot, even being able to use Advanced tier magic with ease. A mere guard, of the advanced or master tier in the sword, poses little threat to him. So they scattered, the nobles in chaos, with some following Alian, seemingly his supporters in the entire ordeal.

    Though only a handful at most, they seemed the most loyal, and so he trusted them. Luckily, some of them had adjacent domains to his Dukedom, which means he didn''t need to go to war with the entirety of Isrule for their lands. As it stood, a sizable chunk of the empire split off.. along with the person most probable to inherit the throne. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    <hr>

    Not soon after Alian and his supporters, few and far inbetween, had left the meeting hall onto the streets of the capital, chaos erupted. Feeling the Emerald Palace, which housed the royal family''s quarters, was easy enough - it wouldn''t take long for the High Chancellor to send a platoon of knights to arrest them, though. His Maid, Namina, seemed to be anxious.

    Alian: "Namina, don''t be so anxious. We just need to get to the stables safely, the rest will be child''s play."

    Namina: "I understand, my lord.. but I cannot shake this feeling of unease. What do you plan to do after arriving at the Dukedom? Prepare for immediate war?"

    Alian: "We stall and make haste to Silvale, perhaps Queen Asria might help us. If not her, then may the Great Gods have mercy on us all."

    She simply nodded, taking his words in. The maid, resourceful and quick thinking, navigated the labyrinth of a city to confuse any pursuers as much as possible.

    Namina: "Your Grace, this way! The stables are just ahead."

    Their small party of a few mounted horses swiftly and galloped through the city gates, the shouts elite knights and guards fading behind them. Alian��s jaw tightened as he glanced back at the city that had been his home and yet pristine a prison.

    Prince Alian: "To Entover. We must prepare and stall their efforts. Use the chaos and head to your domains, I shall immediately beg the Queen of Silvale for her support."

    <hr>

    Mere weeks later, at the border of the Silvale Queendom, snowy weather.

    A long trek behind Alian and Namina, the Great Forest of Salinus laid bare as land unconquered for centuries. Its trees, the folk, inhabitants, where sentinels of something much more ancient than the forest let on.

    Legend has it that the first human King, Ynar, took to a sword to slay the Mother of Dragons, Livine, in this very forest.

    Deep below, mines and caves stretched out forever and ever, caves as large as they could get, housing what humans would only assume to be dragons and their families.

    It wasn''t common knowledge, but the dragons weren''t as hierarchical as humans or other races - rather, they seemed to be much more familial, with their "queen" being the Mother of all Dragons, Queen Livine. Thousands upon thousands of years piled on her old shoulders, until she was slain by the first human hero, who then took it upon himself to be emperor until his death, sparking a revolution - one that turned humans from mere victims of nature, to the ruling species on all continents, save for the demon continent.

    Namina, a fox-kin herself, could smell the forest still from this long a distance. Alian dismounted his horse, his gaze sweeping over the borderlands where his domain met the lands of Silvale. Inhabitants of the Salinus Forest lived, typically, much deeper within, rightfully fearing human aggression and their wrath. Namina interrupted the prince''s thought process.

    Namina: "Do you think the queen will hear you out, Your Grace? Wasn''t she rather impartial to these matters, my liege?"

    Prince Alian: "She must. Her promise to grant refuge to non-humans is our only hope. But it will not come without a price... I shall bear the burden when it comes."

    The two approached the Silvale border checkpoint, their arrival announced to the guards. A diplomatic envoy escorted them to the capital, the journey through the queendom��s lush lands a stark contrast to the tension they had left behind.

    <hr>

    Weeks Later, The Border of the Silvale Queendom.

    The Great Forest of Salinus stretched before them, its ancient trees standing as silent sentinels. Alian dismounted his horse, his gaze sweeping over the borderlands where his domain met the queendom of Silvale. The forest��s non-human inhabitants had taken refuge deeper within, fearing the empire��s aggression.

    Namina: "Do you think the queen will hear you out, Your Grace?"

    Prince Alian: "She must. Her decree to grant refuge to non-humans is our only hope. But this will not come without a price."

    Both of them approached the Silvale border, unguarded by anything but nature. It was expressed there would be a diplomatic envoy to escort them to the capital - one which his eyes spied from a fair distance away. After talking and ensuring there would be no confrontation, Alian took upon himself - with his trusted maid - to journey through the lush lands of Silvale, juxtaposed against the tension they had left behind when they left Isrule.

    Alian''s hope would be to get Silvale on his side. A queendom otherwise known for being neutral and impartial, the Queen decided to take a stance - albeit passive - in this matter, angering her southern neighbour and an ally to the crown of Isrule, the Holy Kingdom of Rans. They were staunch supporters of human superiority, against demon-kind, and anything that wasn''t pure-bred human.

    <hr>

    The Royal Palace of Silvale, Audience Chamber of the Queen. Golden Knights on either side, a man is seen taking a knee to greet the Queen.

    Queen Asria sat gracefully upon her throne, her serene demeanor masking a keen intellect. Alian bowed deeply before her, his fox-kin companion respectfully at his side, grovelling before the queen as well. The queen��s advisors watched silently, their expressions wary, yet curious.

    Queen Asria: "Rise, Prince Alian of Isrule. Or should I call you Duke Alian, of Entover? What brings you to my court?"

    Alian: "Your Majesty, I take it word of... the Isrule chaos and secession spread quickly. But yes, I am no longer a prince of Isrule, but the ruler of Entover."

    Queen Asria: "I have eyes and ears everywhere, young Alian. Fret not, I know you are not here to declare war. But what do you wish to request of me, I wonder?"

    Alian straightened, meeting her gaze with unwavering resolve. "Your Majesty, I come seeking aid. The empire has declared war on the Great Forest and its people. I have renounced my ties to the crown and offer my domain as a vassal state to Silvale in exchange for your protection. No... I offer a sixth of Isrule as a vassal state to Silvale, in return for your support."

    The room buzzed with whispered deliberations. Asria raised a hand, silencing her court.

    Queen Asria: "You understand the gravity of your request? To accept would mean spitting in the very face of Isrule, surely inviting their wrath. I would not doubt it, they would take it as a declaration of war."

    Prince Alian: "I do. But I also believe that Silvale stands for justice and equality, Your Majesty. Together, we can protect the forest and its people from those who seek to destroy them. No.. I cannot tolerate said bloodshed any longer. Whether you accept this request or not, I will be fighting until the end."

    Queen Asria: "Is your true goal.. perhaps, to become emperor after ousting the High Chancellor? I can tell from your eyes a keen spirit, a goal. Very well.. the details will be discussed later. For now, I shall lend you aid, unofficially. In return, you will owe me a favour, one I will call in when the time comes. One more thing, I shall add: I cannot take the entirety of your supporters'' domains as a vassal, but the Dukedom will be no problem. See to it that the other domains are protected by yourself."

    Alian nodded solemnly. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I am grateful for your consideration."

    <hr>

    Later that evening, as Alian walked through the palace gardens, his thoughts were heavy with the weight of his decision. Namina walked a few paces behind, her eyes scanning their surroundings.

    Namina: "Your Grace, was this the right decision? I wouldn''t know of any way to do it differently.. but how do you prevent your supporters from being waged war on?"

    Alian: "I sent them letters. They are to pretend. Only following me to subdue me.. and returning once I was out of reach. This is the safest for them and their domains, I fear."

    The duke''s gaze fell upon a mature, elegant lady, strolling through the garden. He heard of her before. She was a Baroness, newly appointed by the Queen herself, and an elf to boot.

    Namina: "Are you curious about Lady Reina?"

    Alian: "You know of her? Tell me what you know, Namina."

    Namina: "In fact, I had the chance to talk to her. Well.. she approached me, asking about my heritage, since I''m a fox-kin. The only part I let her know was me being from the Ruben Plains far, far north.. and she lost interest."

    Alian: "I see.. Let''s go to the chambers, for now. We need to prepare."

    <hr>

    3 Years later, the present. In the audience hall of the Silvale Royal Palace.

    Duke Alian was present, as a vassal of Silvale, for festivities. Apparently, someone was to receive a medal from the Queen herself. Needless to say, Alian was curious about whoever would receive a medal. From far away, he could only see two elven girls, rather young, kneeling before the queen.

    Queen Asria: "Daughter of Reina of Soriam, the Baroness of Runn - Fia. You shall be awarded a medal for your service to the people. Not only have you valiantly helped protect innocent lives from a cruel terrorist, but you took care of the Isrule Skirmish, threatening the integrity of our Queendom. Your bravery is commendable. As such, I will not only reward you with this royal medal, but you may request from me anything - as long as it is in my power. Be it revenge, wealth, or personnel. Even land."

    Fia: "I humbly accept the honor of bearing this medal, Your Majesty. Regarding the request.. I am afraid, my Queen, I have nothing to wish for. The times I saved fellow people, I did it because I believe in helping others in need. Rather than me.. please allocate funds to the orphanage, positioning guards there, to prevent the disaster from happening again."

    The girl, Alian noticed, began stuttering once she arrived at her last words. But she was certainly a curious soul - he had only heard bits and pieces of the Isrule Skirmish, which had been the talk of the town for days. A platoon of knights from Isrule attempted to skirmish the border of Silvale.

    With a few dozen squads of knights, exhausted from their fights with other monsters, they were bound to be defeated by the skirmishing knights. However, it was said they were slaughtered to bits and pieces, by a single duo of elves - a knight and a mage. Certainly, Alian believed, they should be incredibly strong for their age.

    Queen Asria: "Very well, you have served us well. I will see to it that the orphanage will be guarded. Since your mother is a close attendant of mine, though, I would feel sad just letting you go like this. Instead, I shall grant you land. The details will be discussed later. Now to your servant.."

    Standing next to Fia, a timid elven girl knelt. She seemed rather muscular and distinguished. The knight, the duke had deduced.

    Queen Asria: "As the servant of Fia, you - Erica - have made considerable contributions to the orphanage disaster and the skirmish. For your power and effort, I shall grant you the title of knight. Be proud of your achievements, Dame Erica, and continue to serve not only Silvale, but Fia."

    Erica, the knight she referred to, nodded with a fist on her chest. Alian was rather impressed by the formalities.

    After the award ceremony was over, there was no trace of Erica and Fia - a shame, Alian thought, as he wished to meet them.

 Magic Epiphany

    Over the course of the next few days since the orphanage incident and Ophilanna''s adoption by the Baroness, she had adapted quickly to the ways of noble etiquette. While there were still some struggles��occasional lapses in decorum or flashes of her wilder upbringing��her progress was remarkable.

    However, it wasn��t the dining protocol or the elaborate dances that truly captured her focus, no.

    What drew her in completely was the education in magic she had been promised, it was her goal after all, which she worked towards ever since the dramatic incident at her tribal village.

    Currently, Ophilanna, now referred to as Fia in public, sat across a rather intimidating lady. It was her teacher, the prominent sorceress Mena. Not just a sight to behold with her long, flowing red hair that seemed to shimmer with the hues of fire and copper - reminiscient of fire spirits from the Ifrit tribe - Mena also exuded a presence that was both commanding and ethereal. It was plain intimidating to Ophilanna.

    Her reputation as a sorceress of the Ascended Tier preceded her, and her mastery of elements, among them water and wind, was unparalleled.

    To Ophilanna, she seemed almost otherworldly, as if she had stepped out of the pages of an ancient tale.. right next to her own mother, who was the gatekeeper of the tribe''s magic.

    Elven tribes all had their own variation of ancient magic, usually revolving around a specific element. Unlike neighbouring villages and tribes, though, Tirula specialized in one variation specifically: it was glacial magic, a subcategory of water element magic. Not only is it useful and can be shaped to the bearer''s will, mastery over the magic of ice is reserved for the strongest of mages in the world, because it consumes a lot of mana to cast, preserve, use, and more.

    As such, it was Ophilanna''s explicit goal to learn and master glacial magic. Of course, telling this to Mena would ellicit nothing more than mockery, as even ascended tier magicians would consider it difficult to use, but it''s not like it was all that impossible.

    Ophilanna had her tribe''s secrets after all. To get to them, and take revenge on her father, she needed to become proficient in magic, just enough to.. visit her tribe, or what was left of it.

    At first, the young girl seemed to stare wildly at the woman in front of her. Mena quickly broke the ice, making conversation.

    Mena: "Little Miss, may I ask how old you are? I see.. you are an elf, yes?"

    Ophilanna: "Uh.. You can call me Fia.. And I turn 15 years old next winter."

    Mena: "Oh, well! Isn''t that.. really young for an elf? They normally age slower."

    Ophilanna: "That''s because.. I''m a halfie. My father.. you know."

    The sorceress walked right into a hole. She didn''t think about this possibility, having made the young lady uncomfortable. An attempt to defuse the situation was made.

    Mena: "Ah.. I see.. I''m sorry for asking. That was insensitive of me. My apologies, young lady."

    Ophilanna: "It''s alright.. Why did you ask for my age?"

    Mena: "Depending on your age, I would use a different method to estimate your mana capacity. Some work better the more the individual to be measured has matured, while others are less efficient the younger they are."

    Ophilanna nodded, going along with the sorceress'' suggestion.

    Mena: "Then, I suppose we do it like this. Stand up, place your fingertips on the insides of my hands like this..."

    Showing the elven girl where to put her fingers, who quickly followed, Mena breathed in, exhaling in a long-winded sigh. "No need to be afraid. Close your eyes, young miss, and imagine you can feel the blood in your fingers. Think of it as water, like sweat, that is exuded from your skin. Have it converge at your fingers."

    It was easy enough for Ophilanna to understand this process, as she had tried it many times before, in fact, this is how one goes about growing their mana capacity. It amounts to a set of daily exercises, similar in process to what Mena described, though gradually increasing the amount of magic one allocates.

    As it stands, the young elven girl had a mana capacity that would have most magicians pale, compared to theirs. She was a monster in disguise, actually. Not just that.

    Mena: "Oh.. Oh my.. Young lady.. You aren''t in pain, are you? Is this your mana capacity? Do you not suffer from any disease?"

    Ophilanna just shook her head. Before she could open her mouth and speak, Mena took another breather, exhaling into a big sigh. It was unheard of. No, it was something that would only happen every century, or rarer, for an individual, at this age, to have such a large mana capacity.

    Mena: "Your capacity is off the charts, I have to admit. Have you been training it? Since when?"

    Ophilanna: "Uhm.. since I was 5. My mother was our tribe''s gatekeeper. She taught me this. I do it everyday."

    Mena: "Certainly, that makes sense. But you would have to go beyond any normal amount of magic allocation to increase it any further than a fraction of what you have.. Just how much do you allocate..? What do you imagine?"

    Ophilanna: "I always longed to visit the sea. A vast stretch of ocean unfolding in front of me.. so.. that''s the thing I imagine."

    Mena: "An entire ocean..? You are rather curious, young lady. How long does it take for you to channel this much mana into your fingertips?"

    Ophilanna only mouthed the words she was about to say, but Mena wasn''t having any of it. What she said astounded the sorceress. No. It was unbelievable.

    Mena: "I cannot believe that. Your mana throughput must be ridiculuous. That is outlandish. Such mana veins can only be found in ancient dragons.."

    Ophilanna: "What good is this amount of magic when I can''t put it to use? Miss Mena.. I''ve tried casting spells. I had this one book, given to me by my grandmother here, but I was never able to cast a spell.. The only time I succeeded, was when I reverse-cast fire, and extinguished it. Can you help me with.. my issue? Or am I no good?"

    Mena: "You did what?"

    Mena, flabbergasted, scared Ophilanna with her sudden reaction. When she sat down, she apologised for her overreaction. A child of all things - reverse-casting a spell? Under pressure, no less. It was something most mages would trouble over their entire education, for some it used to be life-long research, depending on the spell. It was certainly easier with naturally-occurring fire, but..

    Mena: "My apologies, again, for startling you.. But it''s remarkable you extinguished fire by reverse-casting it. You undid a fire spell, basically. That usually requires extensive knowledge about spells of the same kind."

    Ophilanna: "Then.. as I thought.. it was because of me. I overcame my blockade, and still, it did not work. How do you cast spells, Miss? I always relied on my imagination.. my intuition. But that misses a part, does it not?"

    At this point, Ophilanna was begging Mena for help like a little puppy. The sorceress would feel hurt in her pride if she wouldn''t help an individual with so much promise and talent.

    Mena: "Before we come to spellcasting, young miss, there is something more important for your first lesson. It will be a short one. Tomorrow I will teach you more."

    Raising her finger, Mena began explaining the very basics of magic, something Ophilanna seemed to have forgotten over time, if her mother even taught her.

    She spoke of the levels magicians - and knights, who wield blades - could reach. The first, usually for the most basic of magic, was beginner tier. The sorceress likened it to the crudest, roughest of spells with the littlest lethality and impact, it was a tier every mage could reach.

    Beyond, many would reach the Advanced tier, one where spellcasting becomes lethal and increases in mana usage.

    Ophilanna raised a question. "Is reverse-casting part of the Advanced tier?"

    Mena: "It is.. usually a tier above. The Master tier. One right below mine, and could be attained with hard work and effort, even if you have a small mana capacity or throughput."

    Needless to say, she continued her lecture. Magicians at the Master level could not only comprehend spells of one element proficiently, but also study them, their structure, and how to shape magic.

    Whereas Advanced level magicians struggled with casting higher-level magic, Master Magicians were able to give shape and form, and thus individuality, to their magic.

    Mena: "However, Master Magicians are quite abundant. Above them stand the Ascendant tier sorcerers. It is said they are rather rare, often excelling in one or two elements like no other. Many of them can cast multiple spells at once, an impressive feat distinguishing Masters from Ascendants."

    While Ascendants were definitely impressive, Ophilanna was bewildered by the tiers even higher than them. Sovereign tier magic could only be wielded by a mere handful of magicians in Silvale. The number of sovereign-tier magicians would determine the outcome of a war, with the side having more of them winning. Their attacks were large in scale, potent in lethality, and could cast multiple, incredibly strong spells.

    Mena: "Lastly, there are two tiers above. They are the stuff of legends: the Spirit tier of magic is so sparse in numbers of who can make use of it, it is said there exist at most a handful of people in this world that can use it. The tier above, Prophet tier, has only ever been attained by a Fae thousands of years ago, and never since. Even then, many believe it to be a legend, not a true story. Such magic would be beyond anyone''s comprehension. A spirit tier magician is already powerful enough to level mountains, an army, a country. You name it."Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Though the sorceress hated to ask, something made her curious. "Young lady. May I ask about your.. scar? Or is it a stigma?"

    The girl nodded. "It is a stigma, from Gaia."

    Mena: "I see. Thank you for indulging my curiosity."

    Nodding and content with the answer she was given, the magician judged the lesson to be over.

    Thus Ophilanna left, while Mena made her way to the Baroness'' office to debrief her.

    Reina made it a point to only invite the best of the best - catching talent like Mena, and inviting them to her mansion. In the first place, they had discussed the potential talent of Ophilanna, who bore a crest or stigma of a special kind.

    Though the young girl claimed, by virtue of her mothers'' words, it be a mark of Gaia, the Ur-Goddess, Reina suspected differently, knowing well Gaia never lends her stigma to the living - a fact passed down throughout time, and it was never any different throughout the aeons.

    As such, Reina asked Mena of her thoughts after the lesson. The magician was perplexed, drawing up on parchment the symbol she had seen. "I shall ask my friends at the Magical Institute of Rylanne. They will analyze it."

    The institute of Rylanne was where the brightest minds of sorcery would gather to conduct research into the nature of magic, everything magical and the arcane.

    Reina nodded, understanding of the process involved. She was thankful for Mena''s help, thinking first she would doubt the Baroness'' paranoia.

    Mena: "Your Highness, I talked to Fia in person... and I must say. The girl is exceptionally intelligent, there is no doubt. She has tremendous potential in magic, I admit. Could you let me in on her past, perhaps?"

    Reina: "It is a difficult story, and one I would consult her for."

    <hr>

    The day after.

    At the training hall, Mena and Ophilanna stand in exercise wear.

    The room was rather expansive, its stone walls enchanted to dampen magical energy and contain even the most volatile spells. These walls were able to withstand magic of an Ascendant magician and probably even of a Sovereign.

    Mena stood at the center, her crimson hair catching the light streaming in from high windows. She held a staff of polished oak, inlaid with silver metal - although Ophilanna knew nothing about metallurgy, this metal was rather peculiar. It was Anthium. Metal that could conduct magic incredibly well, but being light-weight, making it perfect to be added to magical equipment.

    A staff, or so Mena explained, allowed a magician to channel magic easier, quicker, and with more force. Certain tools, like wands, do too - though a proper staff is many times better, enhancing the spells cast.

    Mena: "Although there is research on-going.. into wands and staves that let you cast magic silently, you either need to use runes, scrolls, circles or chants."

    Ophilanna: "Is that just for the casting process? Uhm.. when I reverse-casted, I didn''t chant anything.. no scrolls, runes."

    Mena: "You did what?!"

    Her staff dropped to the floor. Mena grabbed Ophilanna''s shoulders. "You can reverse-cast silently?! That''s unheard of! I''ve never seen someone cast silently - at least without the magic being messed up. But reverse-casting? How did you even do that?"

    Ophilanna had a hard time explaining the process, but apparently, magic is easier to cast when using one of the methods she mentioned. This would definitely explain why Ophilanna struggled with her spells.

    It might be possible to silently cast her spells, though, given that it happened before. So, Ophilanna made up her mind to come back to casting magic silently at a later time, when she reached proficiency and understanding.

    The young lady bowed deeply to Mena. "I am grateful for your teaching, Miss Mena. Can you demonstrate basic level magic to me? Am I able to try it out myself?"

    Mena: "Of course, but first, you must remember the lesson I gave you earlier."

    Ophilanna: "I remember, teacher. Magic has structure that can be molded by us.. and the higher we reach magical proficiency, the more it allows us to mold our spells, shape the magic, and how it works."

    Mena: "Exactly. Well done, young lady. Keep in mind, though, that some elements and magic are antithetic to each other. They are opposites. Once we revisit the structure of magic, you will learn more.. for now, it wouldn''t be important, since we will only cast a water spell."

    Mena demonstrated, holding out her staff while concentrating, a very basic water spell - Water Orb. Basic spells are heavily reliant on visualization, she teaches Ophilanna.

    Mena: "I summon here thee, converge ye rivers and sea."

    An orb of water forms at the tip of her staff. It floats still, as if frozen in time.

    Moving her staff, Mena also moves the orb - next, she moves it over a distance with her hand.

    It floats around them, air bubbles visible inside the water sphere. "This is the basic demonstration for water magic. Think of it as a playing ball. It moves like one."

    Mena has Ophilanna try, which she succeeds with ease: "I summon here thee, converge ye rivers and sea."

    A sphere of water forms, grows, grows, and becomes as large as cattle. It was much larger than Mena''s example. Apparently, Ophilanna misjudged the throughput. "Young lady! That was too much mana. But splendid. A beginner''s first spell doesn''t have this.. size. Can you move it?"

    The young lady quickly noticed, however, that moving this monstrosity of an orb was harder than she expected. Naturally, it was massive. With both hands waving around frantically, the sphere would only move a little bit.

    The sorceress decided to test Ophilanna. "Can you make it smaller?"

    Ophilanna: "How, Miss Mena?"

    Mena: "I believe you''re smart enough to figure it out."

    Standing still, she thought about the method. Then, Ophilanna had an idea, though she didn''t tell Mena.

    Getting closer to the sphere, the girl placed both hands right against the surface of the watery orb. She closed her eyes and imagined her hands sucking up the water, like a sponge. To her, and the sorceress'', surprise, it seemed to work - she silently reverse-casted the massive water orb into a size more suitable for movement. The silent casting was the shocking part for Mena. Then, the young lady asked a question that puzzled the magician.

    Ophilanna: "Miss. Permit me a question, please?"

    Facing Mena, she scratched her head. "Is it normal that I.. can feel my mana return to me when I reverse-cast my own spell? It felt like I recovered some of my mana there."

    The magician nodded, being unfazed by her intelligence. This girl was really smart, she thought, and has a quick grasp of things. "Maybe I should teach you the fundamentals of magical structure already", Mena murmured out loud.

    She gestured for Ophilanna to sit, and the two settled on the smooth stone floor. Mena held up a hand, conjuring a delicate orb of water that hovered above her palm.

    Midna: ��Magic, at its core, is the manipulation of magi��particles that exist all around us. These magi form molecules, or magicules, which in specific arrangements become the building blocks of spells. Think of them as letters forming words, or notes composing a melody. As sand forms a beach, these are everywhere around us, but you cannot see them, much like the tiny rocks in sand.��

    Ophilanna watched the orb intently, nodding. The sorceress continued. "See, this water orb - it is ordinary water, but imbued with remnants of my mana, having just casted it."

    Mena: ��The process of casting involves shaping these magicules into compounds. This requires energy. In a cold environment, creating fire magic is more taxing, because you are converting non-fire magicules into fire. Conversely, summoning water in a humid area is far easier.��

    She closed her hand, and the orb dissolved into little droplets, landing on her hands.

    Mena: ��Your struggle likely stems from a gap in your understanding of this process. Visualization is key��you must see the magicules in your mind��s eye and understand their structure before commanding them. Additionally, chants or circles are a necessity, so practice them well.��

    Ophilanna frowned. ��That��s where I get stuck. I can sense the magicules, but I can��t seem to shape them all that well.��

    Mena��s eyes glimmered. ��Then we will start with what you are aligned to. Let��s determine which elements respond most readily to you.��

    <hr>

    A day later, in the training hall.

    Mena placed an array of crystals before Fia, each attuned to a specific element: fire, water, earth and wind. She explained that, when Ophilanna channeled her energy into the crystals, the ones most aligned with her would resonate. If none of them were to resonate, she added, one last crystal in her bag could indicate resonance with spatial magic, but it was extremely rare, and she knew little of it. After having placed the spatial crystal among the others, Mena gave Ophilanna the sign to place her hand right above them.

    She focused, her hands hovering above the crystals. One by one, a green crystal reacted, then the blue, and lastly, the grey one. The strongest reaction, Mena noticed curiously, was with the water crystal, but in a rather.. weird way. Instead of glowing brightly, it pulsated like a star. The green crystal, recognized for air magic, shone in the dark of the testing cellar they were in.

    Mena: "I see.. you have affinity for wind and water magic. But.."

    The sorceress paused, but suddenly remembered the meaning of a pulsating crystal.

    It indicates affinity for a variation of the element. A likely variation.. would be ice, she thought.

    Despite its rarity and difficulty, this child had a knack for ice magic, too?

    Mena kept being surprised by the young lady, elliciting a sigh of hers.

    Mena: "You seem to have an affinity for ice magic, too."

    Ophilanna: "I do? Is wind and water magic any good..?"

    Mena: "Certainly. They can be mended and shaped, taking form easier than earth and fire, too. Plus.. ice magic is excellent, yet difficult. I believe you will need a reliable teacher versed in the arts of ice magic. Luckily, I know just the person."

    Ophilanna: "Thank you so much, teacher."

    The young lady seemed to smile brightly at Mena, who couldn''t help but feel pride for teaching such an excellent student.

    Ophilanna: "What is with the grey crystal, though?"

    Mena: "It''s not shining, is it?"

    The sorceress didn''t notice, and once she turned around to face it, the grey crystal was brighter than even the blue crystal. It had, actually, grown its shine as they discussed the two elemental affinities of Ophilanna.

    Mena: "... You are a bag of surprises, young Miss."

    <hr>

    Apparently, Ophilanna could control water, wind and ice magic with ease, better than other elements. The biggest surprise was her affinity for spatial magic. It is one of the few magics that were, for the longest time, mostly known to the dragons, a secret art of theirs for aeons.

    Since Ophilanna quickly gained knowledge and expanded her horizons, Mena would soon run out of things to teach, making enormous effort in finding teachers that would be able to teach the young lady ice magic. Spatial magic would be the hardest nut to crack - as it stands, Mena would need to track down a dragon, AND convince it to teach Ophilanna. The only place to do so, that she knew of, would be on the demon continent.

    Mena spoke to Ophilanna, sighing at all the work on her table. "Young lady. I will be teaching you water and wind, but for ice, a proper teacher is key. As for spatial magic.. while you attend the academy, I will be on the look out. Until then, you would have to be satisfied with books on spatial magic."

    Grinning from ear to ear, Ophilanna nodded and thanked her teacher for all she''s done so far, and for the future, too. "I am grateful to have you as my teacher, Miss Mena."

    With those words, Mena went to her room, falling asleep immediately. Ophilanna, on the other hand, visited the hard-working Erica during her sword training. She was in a mock battle with the knight commander under Reina, Adalbart van Streif. He was reknown for his Sovereign-level skill with the sword, being one of a handful on the central continent with this power.

    Erica would soon become a Master tier swordswoman, he said. "Your growth is incredible, Erica. The same for the little miss, Fia. I only hear praises from Lady Mena. Such talent under the Baroness.. it is a relief for an old bag of bones, like me."

    Despite his age, Adalbert was still active in the military, being in one of the highest positions in Silvale, as he achieved many feats one would only attribute to a proper hero.

    He slew a sleeping Kaiser Salamandar and destroyed its nest, successfully pushed back against Isrule and prevented a war many years ago, and ended the war against the Holy Kingdom of Rans decades prior, with his cunning and tactics.

    Ophilanna hugged Erica, both exhausted from their training, but happy still.

    In the coming days, they grew tremendously under their respective teachers.

 The Hunt is On

    A few days after Ophilanna''s testing for elemental affinities, in the outskirts of Eluntia, Silvale''s capital.

    Mena trudged carefully through the dense underbrush, her staff firmly in hand. Behind her, Ophilanna followed, her expression a mixture of nervousness and determination. The faint light of the waning afternoon filtered through the towering trees, casting dappled shadows across their path, treading deeper into the forest.

    ��Where are we going?�� Ophilanna asked, her voice quiet but curious.

    The sorceress glanced over her shoulder, speaking firmly. ��You��ve grown a lot, young lady. Not only have you reached the Advanced tier, but you��re also on the brink of becoming a Master magician. As such, it��s time for you to break through to the Master tier, with a test.�� She paused, letting her words sink in. ��Mages need experience with battle. This will be yours. In these outskirts, there are cunning creatures, some dangerous, others less so. You will face a pack of wild foxlings and kill them all by yourself. Should anything out of the ordinary happen, I will interfere, or if your life is in danger. But I expect you to take care of it.��

    Ophilanna nodded, her resolve steeled, as she helped Mena free her staff from where it had snagged on a vine. She followed the sorceress deeper into the woods, her senses alert.

    Prior, she studied meticulously the weakness and strategies involved in fighting these creatures, ranked D; a group of battle-hardened soldiers could easily take care of a foxling pack. This should be simple enough for a mage of the Master tier.

    Mena hushed the young girl along, entering the thicket.

    <hr>

    A little while later, Mena noticed rustling in the undergrowth.

    The first sign of danger.

    Her sharp eyes caught a flash of movement, glint of predatory eyes lurking deep in the dim light that fights its way through the leafy crowns of the forest.

    Another.. the second sign.

    The sorceress, battle-hardened, stopped abruptly, raising a hand to signal to Ophilanna, who haulted in place immediately.

    "Here they are, young lady,", Mena spoke confidently, unaware of the actual danger they would be facing. While her voice was steady, it retained an edge of caution, a smidge of anxiety.

    Even a mage as used to such fights and hunts as her would find it anxiety-inducing to walk into a trap headstrong.

    Exactly as expected, one after another, wild foxlings emerged. The size of a small bear, these creatures were no joke to an adult powerless human, though soldiers and mages could take care of them with energy to spare at the appropriate level.

    They were rather nimble, sleek and ferocious things, with dark bristling fur. Soon enough, the pack had encircled Mena and Ophilanna, their yellowish eyes locked onto the intruders with fierce hunger. Low growls reverberated through the clearing, soon drowned out by a deafening roar, one that would shake the entirety of the Great Forest.

    Mena thought it was a dragon''s roar, but.. out of the bushes, a foxling emerged the size of a large, brutish bear. It could walk bipedally, seemingly in control of the pack.

    All her alarm bells went off the instant it came into view.

    "What''s a foxling brute doing here?! They only appear further in the wilderness.. this is way too close to humans..", Mena rationalized her unpreparedness, shocked at the sight of this monstrosity.

    Almost tranquil, the sorceress tried to plan for an escape, holding off the brute herself to let Ophilanna escape.

    Mena: "Run! Don''t look behind, I can handle this. You''ll only get in the way. Make it out and call for Adalbert!"

    The brute was grotesquely muscular, fangs elongated unnaturally, fur streaked in scarlet patches and silvery shine. Ophilanna stood still, frozen in fear at the pheromones and aura it exuded. At last, the girl managed to snap out of her fear, making a run for it and backtracking the path they traced together.

    As she left view, the brute snarled, louder this time. A dozen or so of foxlings sprang into action, past Mena, ignoring her. They were going after the young lady. She figured that Ophilanna would be prepared enough to fight them, hoping for the best.

    Now she only had to hold off this big guy. "Let''s see who''s tougher, you half-wit of a fox", she grinned and spat into the brute''s direction before spouts of water, from floating orbs of water, hurtled toward the foxling with enough pressure to break apart an oak tree.

    This is the next level of the Basic and Advanced tier magic, Water Orb. Called Water Spout, with knowledge and proficiency, the pressure of the stream grows exponentially, making it able to cut into flesh and metal, injuring the target gravely.

    Mena, as an Ascendant, added a little spice to the mix. Her version of the spell, close to the Ascendant tier Cyclone, added spin to the stream of water, engulfing surrounding air, becoming a miniature storm in the process that pulls in affected targets to the fast spinning stream.

    The brute foxling, less cunning than a foxling chief, and certainly not as intelligent, had a hard time countering the miniature storm, but toughed it out regardless.

    One downside Mena always mulled over is its duration - Water Spout takes a lot of mana, but won''t last that long. In her case, it provided enough of a distraction for the remaining foxlings to focus their attention on her. The brute readied his claws, he was about to jump right at the sorceress, and loped..

    "... You''ll regret that!", Mena remembered something. She almost forgot amidst the chaos...

    Foxlings are hellishly scared of fire. No. Its their biggest weakness!

    The forest would be caught on fire in the process, but.. she could pull it off. Her fire magic wasn''t half bad, after all.

    "Get a taste of this, you freak!", the magician chanted and summoned a wall of fire, bursting forth from the crown jewel of her staff. With blue to yellow flame and a hue that changed as the flame hit its targets, she had a sudden idea.

    "... Helia, bless the air...", mumbling a chant, Mena''s staff had a sudden draft of air rush behind the fire, engorging the blazing wall to size and temperature that would leave anything in its wake charred and ashen.

    The brute and several foxlings, who had just jumped right toward Mena, could only react to duck, in hopes of not being hit by the wall of fire. They wailed as she unleashed the second spell, growing the wall to envelop everything around them.

    As there wasn''t much distance between them to begin with, she seemed to be quite satisfied with having the little foxlings turned to dust. They died rather quickly, being susceptible to fire, most of all.

    To her surprise, the brute had survived, barely. Bearing its fangs and claws, it lashed out at the sorceress, injuring her arm and knocking away her staff. She cried out in agony as the gash on her arm bled profusely.

    "Grrr!!!", the monster roared, but there was little response. Instead, deep and eerie silence hushed around it, desperately and frantically observing its surroundings.

    Mena, injured on the ground, was trying to stop her arm from bleeding.

    As the blood loss made her vision shake, her body tremble, her arm, that was still fine, reached out, fingers pointing at the injured, scared brute.

    ".. you''ve really done it.. Water.. Spout..", Mena cried out with the last of her energy.

    The foxling brute, turning toward the human, had not anticipated this. Too injured, it couldn''t move, and its natural defense was practically gone. The fire wall all but shredded its confidence.

    There was a piercing shriek, a thump, it fell. The ground now soaked in blood, trees were churning, the spout putting out any remnant fires.

    The clearing fell silent, save for Mena''s heavy breathing. Trembling from the blood loss and exertion, while relieved, she had no time to spare. Ophilanna was at large, but...

    Mena passed out before the beast, now laying dead in front of her.

    <hr>

    Ophilanna hesitated, her hands tightening into fists, but a fierce look from Mena spurred her into action. She turned and dashed into the woods, with several foxlings hot on her heels.

    Her teacher had all but pushed her out of danger. It clearly wasn''t going to be easy for her, either.

    Her heart pounded as she ran through the forest, the foxlings�� snarls close behind. She skidded to a stop in a small clearing and turned to face her pursuers. There were at least a dozen of them, their eyes gleaming with malice and a yellow hue reminding her of poison.

    Steadying her breathing, Ophilanna raised her hands. She was able to visualise, and do so extremely well, the elements occurring in her practice. Water and wind, even a little bit of ice.

    One thing she also learned - with even more effort and suffering - was fire.

    Her trauma, remaining over her heart like a sword of damocles, hung heavy, but little by little, she was able to break the chain and realise, the sword is one of dirt and ash. If anything, now she needs the bravery.. to use fire, the thing she fears the most.

    These things.. little fools, the foxlings, creatures of no mind..

    "You''re awfully afraid of this, aren''tcha?", she snapped her fingers, summoning multiple floating rings of fire, varying sizes and thickness.

    Retreating with careful steps, the foxlings growled at her, scared of the fire, which was illuminating the clearing spectactularly.

    She giggled, but remained vigilant. Though they''re scared...

    One of them leapt at her, right through the rings of fire, the gap was just big enough to fit through.

    These things can be quite daring, she remarked. "I knew it. Water Orb."

    Mid-air, the foxling, a rather small one, got trapped in an orb of water. It started choking, being immersed in a dense sphere. "This actually works? Interesting.."

    Having trained her kinesis, she flung the beast against a tree, the bark breaking off. It shrieked in pain, losing conscious right after.

    With the rings of fire still lit, the other foxlings had a hard time even approaching Ophilanna - she was pretty guarded, they were too large.

    Focusing on them, she snapped her fingers. "See, this isn''t how we''re gonna play. One of you..", she pauses. One of the rings unfolds, turning into the shape of a whip at the tips of her fingers.

    "One of you is sneaking around here."

    Using her hearing, she heard movement to the right of her. Before the critter was able to emerge and get the upper hand, Ophilanna casted a wind spell to blow into the bushes, revealing the silent danger.

    Like a snake slithering through the sand, the whip made its way through the air, reinforced by the girl''s wind magic, to accurately smite the foxling, incapacitating the thing.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.Roaring echoed through the forest. Smell of fire made Ophilanna tumble, revealing openings for the foxlings to attack.

    The sphere she cast silently, water orb, burst in their faces, drenching them and slowing down their movements. Right at her feet, she could feel how ruthless they would claw her, if they caught her off-guard. No.. they wouldn''t stop.

    She had to put an end to it. Several of the foxlings charged right at Ophilanna.

    ��Wind, rise and strike..�� she intoned, her voice firm. A gust of wind howled through the clearing, slamming into the foxlings and scattering them momentarily. Several were flung into the trees, but the remaining ones regrouped quickly, their agility proving a challenge indeed. The spell of wind had removed the disgusting smell of fire and made it endurable - but it wouldn''t be for long.

    Ophilanna gritted her teeth. Her mana reserves maybe weren''t depleting quickly, but she was tired and anxious. Though that didn''t mean she could stop now.

    At her finger tips, another sphere of water formed, in a deadly combination with wind, forming sharp, cutting jets of water.

    Water Spout.

    "It''s only.. experimental.. but this will have to do.", she extended, with both of her hands, her arms and repeated the spell multiple times, bravely staring at the creatures lunging right at her.

    Each attack she cast struck true, and all the foxlings who leapt at her fell to the ground, holes doting their bodies.

    Even the trees several paces behind them.. and the trees behind them..

    Ophilanna fell to her knees, growing exhausted and sick of all the mana she used in that single attack.

    The last of the dozen growled, skittish and fearful. With no other option but to advance, it went straight for the seemingly unguarded elven girl.

    She closed her eyes. With the last of her strength that remained, Ophilanna chanted hurriedly, resolute.

    "..flame that cleanses even a chalice of the gods..", she mumbled. "Brimstone."

    Extending her fingers, wounded from all the magic she cast, pitch black flame flickered to life in her palm, devouring everything it could - air, matter, and at last, the foxlings.

    Such magic, while highly destructive, wouldn''t come without a price. For Ophilanna, it meant she would be bound to the bed for days, nay, a week at least.

    The only living thing that remained among the crossing was Ophilanna. Save for some of the plant life and trees, most were but charred remains. In the midst of the air, foxlings were turned to nothing but coals by the black flame. It was like a curse, a blemish, on nature; a cancer that would take forever to heal, but it was incredibly potent.

    "To think a spell I found in the mansion''s cellar would be this potent... Does the Baroness even know about this..?", she coughed and wondered under her breath. Getting up now, the smell of the brimstone smell nearly knocked her out. Her vision was swimming, blood trickled down her nose.

    Clearly.. "I overestimated my capabilities, huh.. at least I''m alive."

    <hr>

    Ophilanna trekked back to Mena''s position, against her better judgement. When she arrived, the only living being she found was the sorceress, bleeding excessively. Having learnt how to treat such wounds, she helps her teacher. "I''m sorry.. but we''re fine, at least.."

    Helping the unconscious magician up, Ophilanna quickly figured she would have a hard time getting both of them home.

    They had left the forest behind a mess. Charred plants and trees, among the coaled remains of foxlings, painted a picturesque view of destruction behind them, as she limped with her teacher in her arm, step by step.

    Though on the verge of collapsing, Ophilanna did her best. Not closing her eyes, or not wanting to, she found it harder and harder to push forward.

    When she eventually got out of the forest onto wide, open plains, she collapsed, with Mena in her arms. Darkness enveloped her.

    <hr>

    Fragmented voices were arguing.

    "Seriously.. you''re quite the amusing thing to watch..", one said. The other replied, though from a much greater distance, "don''t treat my children as your entertainment, Gaia.."

    Ophilanna felt nothing but comfort. She was laying on a cloud, softness and calmness surrounding and enveloping her. The pain she felt just now? Gone. All that exhaustion? Washed away.

    "You know, Enia.. you''ve really gone and done it. I know they say I love all of life and creation.. but this? I love her especially."

    "Just promise me not to interfere too much..."

    "Even if I did, not like you could do much.. imprisoned in this dreamscape world of mine. Haha! But I promise. Let me watch over her for you."

    The voices gradually grew distant, yet Ophilanna reached out for them. They were a source of comfort, and she instinctively extended her hand out to them, as if it was her mother.

    When Ophilanna woke up, she saw a pair of crying eyes, and her face felt wet. Her arm felt heavy, her body exhausted, and her hands? They were bruised and bled, wounded beyond anything she had ever seen. All her memories flooded her brain. The battle, her journey back.

    No, it wasn''t a journey - they barely travelled half a day outwards. Yet Erica was hunching over Ophilanna, who seemed to be lying on the ground. Next to Erica, she spied Adalbert, observing the situation.

    Ophilanna: "What.. happened? I passed out.. Is Teacher alright?"

    Adalbert: "We found you two like this. What happened to wound her like that?"

    Erica: "Sir, can''t we.. get them home first? It looks serious.. Gosh.. I thought she died.."

    Adalbert: "If it''s a serious threat at large, I need to take care of it. Please, Lady Fia."

    Ophilanna: "It''s.. I think Teacher took care of it. There was a foxling brute. She told me to run away.. but the foxlings came after me, leaving her.. cough.. with the brute."

    Erica: "Let''s get you up.. Come on, I''ll support you. Sir Adalbert will carry Miss Mena."

    Ophilanna nodded. "I''m sorry for worrying you, Erica. Thank you for caring about me."

    Taking both of them to the mansion, Erica and Adalbert teased Ophilanna and the unconscious mage for looking worse for wear than the soldier recruits - after being trained by him.

    A sigh of relief escaped Ophilanna''s lips, though it wouldn''t evade Erica. "You think you''ll be fine sighing? This is where the real battle begins. The Baroness will eat you alive! She''s a dragon when she gets worried... hehe", she giggled. A faint smile grew on the girl''s lips, hanging onto Erica.

    <hr>

    At the mansion, Ophilanna wakes in her bed to Erica entering.

    "You''re fine?", she asked, sitting down next to Ophilanna. "You were out cold for a day", she teased, "but it seems like there wasn''t any major injury. The thing is..."

    Erica: "I should have gone with you. To protect you. Don''t go out to die, please. You''re my first friend.. so don''t be my last."

    Teasingly, Ophilanna snaps back. "As if you''d only have me as a friend."

    She placed a hand on Erica''s. "But I will take better care of myself. In return.."

    Ophilanna: "Don''t go out there to die, either. I would hate nothing more than to lose my friend."

    Erica had been training in the outskirts with her swordsmanship teacher, Sir Adalbert when they both happened to chance upon two people, lying at the edge of the forest, passed out.

    Their surprise was to be expected, since those two were the sorceress Mena, and Erica''s friend, Fia.

    Erica seemed to cheer up by Ophilanna''s sentiment. "I was so shocked to see you lying there! You owe me one!"

    "Deal. I''m really sorry.. I did everything I could to get teacher out of there alive. Is she fine?", the girl muttered.

    Erica answered sheepishly. "Yes, Miss Mena is recovering well. She just lost a lot of blood. Sir Adalbert and I went on patrol in the area, it''s safe."

    Her gaze wandered. "Also.. there''s something you should know."

    Ophilanna: "What is it?"

    "I.. no, nevermind.", Erica spoke, trailing off in thought. "It was nothing. Don''t worry."

    "Alright.", Ophilanna responded, placing her hand on Erica''s, pulling her in for a hug.

    <hr>

    In the weeks since her first battle as a mage, Ophilanna grew enormously as a mage of the Master tier. The amount of spells she could use, combine, and cast, even morph, was no laughing matter. Since the sorceress Ophilanna studied under was bed-ridden, the girl was forced, more or less, to train by herself, including her mind and body. Occasionally, her teacher would give theoretical work to her student.

    Mena: "I must say, you''re quite spectacular. Never have I seen a student grow so fast, be so smart.. and work so hard."

    As the magician mused over the efforts Ophilanna invested, one sentence escaped her lips, that made her student perk up instantly. "Don''t get conceited over your power. Underestimating your enemy will get you killed. Remember that. With that in mind, here''s your assignment. Study these circles..", handing Ophilanna a lot of paper and parchment, she curiously looked over the notes and drawings. It included a few magic circles and chants.

    Mena: "Shorten them. Make them your own. Chants aren''t as rigid as you think. Magic permits almost everything, yet nothing. Figure out your boundaries yourself, and learn to get a grasp of your mana capacity, too."

    Ophilanna: "Thank you, teacher. Your assignments have been really insightful. I really, truly admire your knowledge. Also!"

    She jumped up with a lot of energy, revealing a scroll within her pocket. It contained a chant. Mena gave it a read, her eyes nearly popping out of her skull when she finished. "B-Brim..", hushing herself and stopping before the full word was uttered, the sorceress pulled Ophilanna closer and demanded an explanation.

    Mena: "How do you know a lost spell?! Where do you have this from?"

    Ophilanna: ".. it''s a secret! Is it that impressive?"

    Mena: "That wouldn''t even cut it. It''s classified as lost to time, a power ceiling far beyond spirit tier magic, and it is said to exchange life force for raw might.. Don''t use it too often, young lady. The spell is incredibly dangerous."

    Ophilanna: "Will I die.. if I use it again?"

    ".. too often, yes. But you should be fine using it in emergency situations", Mena elaborated. "Life force regenerates, like Mana."

    Ophilanna: "Alright, thank you! I will remember that, teacher."

    Mena: "Just in case.. I should let you know, one''s soul does not. While mana and life force regenerate at varying speed, soul is limited. Never, I repeat, NEVER, exchange your soul for power. Promise me this. Promise it to your friend, and your mother. I couldn''t live with myself seeing another one lost to it..."

    "People get lost to the frenzy of power and promise their soul away. Not only does it eat at your existence.. it can erase memories of you from others'' minds. Can, but not necessarily will. Just.. take care of yourself, young miss."

    Awkwardly coiling her little finger around Mena''s, Ophilanna swore to not exchange her soul for power. She was curious, but wouldn''t pry any further.. if even her teacher, usually level-headed, got so aggravated, it wouldn''t be a small thing.

    Right. There was one other thing.

    <hr>

    Four weeks after the first battle, in the training hall.

    Cheerful activity in the training hall caught Ophilanna''s interest. When she asked around, they all brought up the same thing. "The border skirmish!", they cheered.

    "What skirmish?", she wondered. Erica didn''t know, either. Her teacher was resting, and thus all information pertaining to this eluded her as well. Naturally, Ophilanna went to Adalbert, who was sharpening his majestic one-handed sword, in other hands almost a two-handed blade.

    Its aura smelled of bloodlust and ferocity, slightly intimidating the otherwise foul-mouthed Ophilanna. "Isrule, the neighbouring northern empire, has been gnawing at the Great Forest for years. They have a screw loose, or so scouts said, since they seemingly attacked one of Silvale''s villages near the tri-border of Silvale, Isrule, and Entover Dukedom. We''re setting out. Well.. I won''t, this time. The Holy Kingdom of Rans decided to pool together a large border presence in the south, and so I am needed there.", Adalbert explained. Erica, worried over her instructor, looked away.

    "Don''t worry, little Erica. I will be back in no time.", he grinned, ruffling her hair. "Train hard in the meanwhile, remember your techniques! I will quiz you on them."

    They really formed a close bond, Ophilanna noticed. Not just between Erica and Sir Adalbert, but herself and her teacher, Mena, too. Erica''s and Ophilanna''s friendship was one of fondness and looking out for each other.

    Adalbert: "I did hear a rather high-ranking officer was leading the Isrule troops. It''s said they are acting on their own orders. How much I trust that? We''ll see. All I know is, he was one of the figures invading the Great Forest a couple years back, razing elven villages to the grou- Oh. I''m sorry, that was insensitive of me. I am needed at the barracks! See you later."

    Running off, Ophilanna''s head was filled with an ocean of conflicting thoughts upon hearing that.

    Her father? She knew he was high-ranking.. from intelligence she gathered while on the run. It was bits and pieces she heard.. nothing major.

    Someone''s hand tightly wrapped around hers. Erica. "You look like there''s a lot on your mind. Are you okay? Don''t mind Sir Adalbert''s words, he didn''t know.."

    "It''s not.. that. Let''s go to Reina. I need to talk."

    <hr>

    "Absolutely not! I shall not permit you to enter the battlefield."

    Shouts like these were uncommon at the Baroness'' estate. No, it simply never happened. All the staff, busy working, perked up to the occasion, curious as to what was going on. Even Sir Adalbert, usually keeping to himself, listened in on the conversation. There were a dozen, nay, more, people in front of the Baroness'' office.

    "Lady Fia and Lady Erica went in earlier!", one of the maids claimed. "They asked about the skirmish. Since then, they''ve been in there."

    Adalbert knocked on the door, all the other staff scattering like rats into shadow.

    "Permission to enter, Lady Reina. It is me, Sir Adalbert."

    Clearing her throat, the Baroness'' responded. "Ah! Yes. Please, enter. We need to talk."

    With that, he vanished into the office, the door closing behind.

 The Fort

    In the office, a heated discussion was taking place. Words fired inbetween the ones standing, glances darted across the room. One lady, seated at her elegant desk, clearly in an uproar, while another seems to berate and hack on one person in particular: Fia, the name she shouted and belligerently screamt out of anger. "Why would you-!"

    She shook her head. ��You��re really doing this?�� Erica said, crossing her arms. ��Charging headfirst into danger? What if you die..?" She followed up on her remark, driving the point home. "It''s possible your father isn''t even there! How can you be sure this is worth it?"

    Ophilanna snaps right back. "I can''t afford to lose this chance, Erica.. I know it''s risky, but I need to do this."

    Swaying back and forth, she seemed unsure of herself, what to say. "I need to do this. Mother - no - Lady Reina, I beg of you.. Let me join them."

    In a bid to convince the Baroness, infuriated with the proposal, the girl pursed her lips at the woman, who has been staring her down, as if to tell her: "I can''t believe you want to join the skirmish".

    Naturally, her friend Erica was up in arms over this idea as well, protesting it strongly.

    "While you experienced a hunt, this is real battle, Ophilanna... Fia." Reina emphasised the syllables in the girl''s name - almost spelling it out for her. She wasn''t keen on letting a young girl head to a battlefield, much less one so inexperienced and immature. Even if Adalbert, in all his might, would join.. it would be far too risky. No. This is like sending Ophilanna to her death. "You could die. I will not let you walk into your death, young lady. This is out of the question. Now get to your room."

    Begrudgingly, Ophilanna quieted down. She was in deep thought, probably over how to protest Reina''s answer. Intently watching the Baroness'' movement, she began pleading. "As it stands, this is my one and only chance. I won''t just sit it out. Please."

    Silence blanketed the room, filled with fury and anger. Erica, wavering in her courage to keep Ophilanna from diving head first into danger, now felt like joining her - at least to keep her safe. If she was this deadset on going...

    The room''s atmosphere was displaced by a knock on the door, catching everyone''s attention. "Lady Reina?", a rather deep, manly voice asked for permission to enter. "It is me, Adalbert. May I enter the office?"

    It seems like the right person has entered the picture, Reina cleared her throat and told him to come in. "You may. This is the perfect time." She sat down, having practically exhausted herself over the argument with Ophilanna, with her incessant begging - no, demanding.. for permission to go.

    Around a central table of fine wood, all the participants sat together. The air noticeably grew more awkward with each passing second of silence. The Baroness decided to talk first. "Fia here", while emphasizing with a hand gesture, throwing a glance at Ophilanna, "wants to join the soldiers en route to the Isrule skirmish. She would like to participate in the operation."

    Seconds blitzed by as, in disbelief, Adalbert continuously picked up the shambles his face became out of how unexpected these words were. Putting emphasis on the latter, he asked the Baroness to repeat herself. "She wants to do WHAT?"

    Without a hint of anger in his voice, he stared at Reina, then Ophilanna, Erica, and at the young lady, Ophilanna, again. Each passing moment, she grew worried over how he would ultimately react. There was only a semblance of shock and disbelief painted across his cheekbones, his lips. They seemd about to part, ending on a rather long-winded sigh, him ranting over Ophilanna''s missing manners and her foolishness. "If Lady Mena knew.. she''d cut this brat down a notch! Can you believe it? A little child in battle?" His eyes trailed off to where she was sitting, growing concerned over her plans.

    "Really...", he exhaustedly spoke, displeased. "Tell me. Why, Fia?"

    He began scratching his head and reached for a glass, which Erica filled with alcohol, sitting right beside him and Ophilanna. Chugging it down like water and not knowing what to make of this, Adalbert was searching for answers. Her reasons.

    "I''m not one to pry too deep in waters better left alone.. but I need a good reason here. Without.. it''s a fool''s errand. Go pound sand."

    Ophilanna thought this was all rather.. overblown. Too much. In her childish mind, it just hasn''t manifested yet how attached to her everyone has become. Even the servants, loving her cheerful nature, would protest her going. And so, Erica sheepishly begged her master, Adalbert, to join her friend. "Master.. If she goes, I will join her. Please.. last time, she almost died!"

    In a bid to keep the conversation afloat, Ophilanna began explaining her reasons and explained that her father would need to die - to keep the Great Forest safe, at least a while. This, however, wouldn''t be enough to convince the Baroness, despite her magnanimity. Adalbert, on the other hand, could notice her determination, and reached out to Reina with a compromise. One that would surely permit the yound lady to go, but still.. be safe.

    Throughout, the Baroness'' eyes frantically dove back and forth from Erica and Ophilanna, with resolves steeled and prime. She couldn''t help herself, but wonder.. this was already set in stone, was it not? And despite the worry that overwhelmed her, she would need to tough it out. Adalbert broke her out of her facade, speaking the words she feared to utter.

    "I say we let Erica accompany Fia. This way, she is safer, and there will be a voice of reason with the girl. It''s miles better than her just sneaking off behind your back, Lady Reina. Not to mention", he flexed his muscle, "these arms personally trained that little girl. She''s stronger than the foot soldiers!"

    She tried to resist his efforts. "Still..", reluctantly, the words poured out of her. "There is at least one high-ranking officer. Whether it''s her father, or another.. What if there''s more? even stronger soldiers? Beasts? Who knows how many knights are swarming that place? They would kill her.."

    Around the table, a wave of sighing swept through. Adalbert persisted and argued with his endeavour, finally able to convince the Baroness, just barely. "I will send a trusted friend of mine to shadow them."

    "2 times out of 10 we spare, he wins. Is that enough to put your mind at ease, Lady Reina?", he chuckled.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.She frowned, but gave in. "Fine.. but if there is any sign of danger to them, tell him to protect the two. As for you, Fia, Erica, I will sternly reprimand you for this later if you get injured. See to it that you come back safe. I won''t tolerate anything else."

    The two hugged each other, although Erica grew seemingly worried. "Fia.. Don''t be reckless, okay?", she whispered into Ophilanna''s ear, who nodded in response.

    Adalbert, shrugging, stayed behind, as the girls left the office to prepare for their mission.

    "Do you know anything about that rogue platoon, Adalbert?", Reina ruggedly asked. His response was short. "A little."

    She sized him up. "Tell me all of it, in detail."

    <hr>

    Erica sighed, her gaze shifting over the horizon, to the passing landscape and beyond, where mountains turned into meadows, hills and ultimately, forest. Having gained permission to join the mission, Erica and Ophilanna set off along with the other soldiers. Travel wouldn''t be long - it was a few days, those went by faster than expected, and smoother even so. Every once in a while, a man detached from the platoon would ride by and check on them. They thought it weird at first - but given he was a friend of her master, Erica put up with it.

    "That worried?", Ophilanna nudged her friend. "We''re almost there. Let''s do this and come back safe and sound." She grinned, a hopeful smile painting her face. Revealing a little smile herself, Erica pat her friend''s back. They were situated in a carriage, and next to them, Adalbert''s friend, who introduced himself as Elliot, would ride along. Sometimes, he went ahead, and other times, he stayed in the back - but this was largely ignored by the duo.

    Damus de Firuet - Elliot - was a close friend for many years of the legendary swordmaster, who called in a favour to protect two girls during a battle, a mission they wished to join. Initially protesting, he reluctantly gave in.

    One thing Damus remembered from his days of fighting alongside Adalbert was his alertness. As such, Damus would regularly scan the environment for hidden dangers, enemies, and traps. To many, it would seem erratic, but it was him making sure the duo was safe.

    Being roped into the skirmish, however, was against his will.

    On route to a garrisoned fort near the border, he could see the Great Forest. Ophilanna''s head flicked towards it, as soon as it came into view. A majestic sea of trees sprawling out, its vastness understated. She didn''t so much as smile with the pain overwhelming her.

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    Having arrived at last, the commander - a rather foolhardy, strict young man - briefed Erica and me quickly on the ups and downs at the garrisoned fort. It was a crude contraption - a castle of sticks and stones. Yet here we were, along with Elliot, who would watch over us like a cherubine would over a holy site of Aria. A servant to the goddess, it was nothing but a winged child, incapable of battle, but capable of monitoring.

    Having said that, the commander, introducing himself as Nekarte, was rather hostile to us. Erica clung to me as we passed him, being led to our tent. Along the way, we stumbled through mud and bush, arriving soon at our small tent within the make-shift fort. We had seemingly lost contact with Elliot. Whatever - he''d be back in no time.

    "Are you fine, Erica? You''ve been really quiet..", I poked her shoulder, concerned over her silence. It was unlike her. Perhaps it was the harsh environment - or not? Anyway, she spoke up at last.

    "I''m fine.. Nekarte though worries me.", she stuttered, staring off into the distance.

    I entered the tent with her in tow, setting down all of our proviant and belongings for the fight we would face. Nekarte, being as rough as he is, would be fed up with us leading the platoon to them in the middle of the night - so we''d better be quiet...

    All of this was annoying, I thought. "Let''s rest a bit and then do reconnaissance, alright?", I asked, her joining in agreement. There were crude beds, which felt like sad excuses of the beds we had back at the mansion. I rested my head against the bed, lying down. My gaze shifted through the tent, landing on Erica, who was undressing some of her armour. Noticing the curves around her developing body, I felt jealous - mine was.. less womanly, to say the least.

    "You''ve grown!", I giggled at her. She responded cheekily. "You didn''t?", launching herself on top of me and tickling my sides. "Let me check!"

    Having laughed for quite a while, we rested up and finished our shenanigans - still pouting over it, I packed things to move out. It was well past morning, not yet evening.

    "We''ll move at night.", prompting a nod from Erica. "While we do, let''s eliminate any guards in our way stealthily. I can''t risk us starting a small war here."

    Our only problem was escaping the fort without causing a stir. Though this proved no problem:

    After we emerged from our tent, Elliot greeted us.

    "Planning to do reconnaissance?", he waved at us. "There''s a little rat hole you can sneak out of. I''ll come with."

    "How did you know?", I asked. He shrugged, leading us in front. "Who''s doing an attack in broad daylight? It''s better to do reconnaissance now if you plan an assault tonight."

    Granted, our plan wasn''t complex or anything - but being read like a book felt.. humiliating.

    "Let''s go. It''s here.", he said, after we trekked a short distance to the walls of the fortified garrison. A little hole one could crawl through was visible. We squeezed through the mud and rocky ground, now outside the garrison.

    He told us to be safe, and he would be right behind. "Right, girls. Stay hidden!"

    With those words, he vanished, leaving behind but a trace of smoke and mirrors.

    We made way through the meadow, until we reached the plundered village, torn asunder by the raiders. Dead lay there in rest, having suffered from unjust attack so vicious...

    It made me furious, and Erica anxious. Her hands shook gravely, but we continued and circumnavigated the enemy camp - to enter from the forest, where it was loosely situated.

    Its northern entrance opened into the forest, while it had two others - the southwestern and southeastern entrance, opening into a meadow hardened by previous battle. It was undeniably risky to sneak in from the Great Forest - an untold swathe of beasts torment the lands within, as I would know.. but it was our best bet.

    Through thicket and fog that had lain itself over the muddy ground, we waded and walked, trekking through difficult terrain and bushes, seeing light at the figurative end of the tunnel - the enemy camp. Our travel took us a while, but we mapped the best path we could find.

    Naturally, sneaking around their base camp would be daring; so we stayed far away.

    Erica would hush me occasionally, waving at me, as if telling us to go back. Time passed, until I poked her shoulder, telling her to look.

    A morbidly obese man was stumbling through the camp, holding a bottle in one, and the hair of a woman in his other hand.

    My vision blurred, turning red. Erica rattled me awake, telling me to stay quiet. A guard was alerted to our position shortly after I noticed the large man - my father. My pained grunt arose suspicions.

    As he drew closer, Erica and I made haste and went deeper into the forest, seeing him lose interest shortly after. Dawn broke upon us, and we went back to our camp.

    At the rat hole, Elliot greeted us with acclaim. "You did well there. I can only assume it is revenge you''re after, Lady Fia, and you prevailed against your rage. Congratulations. I will meet you here at midnight. Rest up.", his hand rested on my shoulder.

    I felt.. a mixture of confusion, sadness, anger, and nausea, throwing myself onto the bed to rest. Thoughts swirled like a storm inside me. Can I truly wait? How would it feel to be relieved of these disgusting nightmares, this guilt?

    Will it even help me?

    I''m torn.

 Blood is Thick

    Erica dwelt on her thoughts long, though she disturbed Ophilanna''s rest, prodding into the void of her friend''s emotions. "Can you do it?"

    "I have to. That''s what I''m here for.", the answer shot out quickly. The anger was welling up within her. Deep down, Ophilanna could hardly contain how upset she was at seeing her father there. Frankly, she thought, that perhaps there was room for denial, maybe he had changed over the years.

    Except that he hasn''t, and it''s gotten worse. Much worse.

    "Tonight, I will put an end to it, and put the guilt he inflicted on me to rest. This is as much for my mother, as it is for me, and my tribe."

    Nodding along, Erica very well understood - she went through a similar experience with the orphanage and her brothers and sisters. And who stayed by her side? It was Ophilanna. Now it is time to reciprocate, to fulfill her due diligence.

    "I will have your back, Ophi."

    Both closed their eyes. Upon opening them, they found themselves staring at the tent''s ceiling, contemplating many things. Its crimson colour wouldn''t be the last shade of red to be seen.

    While one had to brace herself to kill, the other, much the same, to protect. Despite their conflict and apprehension, this was rather dual to their nature.

    Erica, who had killed before, now has to protect a friend; while Ophilanna, who had only ever stolen as her worst vice, now finds herself in the position of having to relieve her renegade father of his life.

    <hr>

    The moon at peak, Ophilanna and Erica met outside their tent, geared and ready. Routing straight for the rat hole shown to them by Elliot, they met him there. With a bit of curiousity, he waved them through and vanished into the shadows, watching over them like a guardian spirit, leaving few words before they headed off through the forest. "Don''t be reckless, and try not to rouse suspicion. If the alarm bell rings, the entire situation is over and you''ll run, understood?"

    Ophilanna''s eyes twitched at the mention of the mission being called off, but she mutters, before turning around: "Understood."

    At the edge of the garrison, atop a hill admist strategic placement, they found themselves hiking through grass and meadow. The enemy camp wasn''t far, but they need to circle around through the forest to not get caught. It was a straight route to battle, but a lengthy trek if done without getting caught.

    "Let''s sneak through the field around the left side, enter the forest, and head in from the back. I''ll go ahead, you cover me.", Erica said, her gaze fixed on the little dot, the enemy camp, they could make out from a far distance.

    Getting to the forest, which only covered one of the camp''s entrances, was arduous, but their only way.

    "Halt. I see something in the field up ahead. It''s in the way."

    A grotesquely large figure towered over the field, wielding a large weapon. It was a cross, puzzling the duo. On closer inspection, the individual was a bulky, giant man clad in armour, wielding a cross easily reaching his size. Ordinary man would be dwarfed by this crucifix.

    In hushed tones, they conversed, trying not to be caught by this monstrosity of man. "This wasn''t in the reports.. Wait. Are these reinforcements?"

    "If they are, we''re in a pinch. Let''s contact Elliot."

    They rustled through the field, taking a wide berth around the giant, reaching the forest at last. As Ophilanna turned her head, she could see the man get closer, thinking they were seen. She pulled Erica into the bushes, telling her to be silent.

    His footsteps were heavy, leaving footprints similar to a bear''s. Standing in front of them, unaware of their hiding place, towered a fleshen monster in the likeness of man.

    He grunted and roared, much like a beast. Whenever he took another step forward, he ended up tumbling, dragging the wooden crucifix behind them. It clawed through the grass and earth by its sheer weight. "Grahh!!", he snapped off a thick branch of a tree by walking through it - this wasn''t the average soldier, they feared.

    Erica turned her head, anxiously looking around for other enemies. She was a bit shocked to see, suddenly, Elliot pop up behind them, until she remembered he would watch over them constantly.

    Speaking in hushed tones, they looked at each other, confused at the situation.

    "Elliot, do you know what that is?", Ophilanna pointed at the giant. He glanced through the thicket, revealing curious knowledge.

    "If he''s here, then there''s bound to be another one... there.", he pointed at the enemy camp, still visible from the edge of the forest. In the midst of the camp, a woman - by her attire, judged to be a nun? - stood, among other nuns, talking to the soldiers.

    "The giant is called a Goliath, that woman.. well.. Take a good look at her hands, and the other nuns."

    Erica was the first to notice the strings she held in her hands. They extended from her slender fingers like attachments to her own limbs. "She puppeteers the nuns? How does that work?"

    "A good question indeed. I have not the faintest idea. The bigger problem is her combat ability. Each of those five nuns is a puppet - and they''re fast. They skitter about like spiders, their ribcages protrusions of metal to cut heretics and enemies.", Elliot mused. He grinned at the thought of having to fight them.

    Then, he summarised. "They are inquisitors, called the Priests of the Hearth."

    "Alright", sighing vibrated through the air, "I will take the Goliath down. If you come across the Puppetrice, you should split up - sword against puppets, magician against the one who puppeteers - the puppets are rather resistant to magic. Good luck."

    Having made their way through the forest''s thicket, faint noise could be heard in the background, far away from the camp''s edge. A single soldier stood guard, a lantern in hand.

    Ophilanna signed Erica to dispatch him while she distracted him, ultimately knocking him unconscious and dragging his sleeping body into the bush. Ophilanna saw Erica''s lips move, though she couldn''t make out what was said.

    In the midst of her speaking, trouble arose in the enemy camp. The puppetrice nun fiercely argued with the leading officer, Ophilanna''s father, as he, in his drunken stupor, tried to feel her up - rightfully upsetting her. Denied of his urges, she stormed off and left him high and dry. He made way to his tent, cursing her along the way. "Couldn''t even has a piece of that..."

    Delirious, the man stumbled into his tent, empty aside from a guard at the entrance. Erica couldn''t see any more. Their way through the camp would be straightforward - not many guards were in the way they would have to dispatch. Most could be sneaked around, others were sleeping on their shift. The puppetrice was nowhere to be seen.

    To Ophilanna, it was a prime opportunity to strike. The escape would be much easier than fighting their way through these soldiers and the puppets beforehand, and her father could run away, too.

    <hr>

    Erica knocked a handful of men unconscious and they dragged them out of line of sight, sneaking and crawling behind tents and firepits in bushes and grass to minimise exposure, avoiding light sources and noise. Chatter, from the ones who were awake, could be heard. Ophilanna halted, listening into their conversation about battle plans.

    "Be honest, ya think the women''s any good here?", one prodded, while the other shrugged.

    "Haven''t had a go with ''em yet. The captain''s hoardin the pretty ones. Ain''t bangin an ugly hag!"

    Laughter wide and far around the fireplace. Another joined in, chugging a mug of beer. "The reinforcements sure are a stuck up bunch, ey? What''re they here fer?"

    Glancing around and at each other, all shrugged shoulders, leading to resounding laughter. "Captain''s got a real eye for plundering, really! So much pretty meat and booze, the pay is great."

    Moving on, their voices grew quiet, until all they could hear was indistinct sounds of chatter and laugh. Truthfully, it took much of her to stay put and not kill all of them, then and there. Erica put her hand on Ophilanna''s shoulder, whispering into her ear. "It''ll be okay. You''ll get your revenge. Let''s continue."

    Gathering her confidence and resolution, Ophilanna steeled herself. They finally reached her father''s tent, situated at the walls facing the meadow and fields, only a single guard was around. It was well past midnight now, their journey lengthy and burdening, but ultimately worth. Erica pointed out a hole sizable enough for them to escape through in the shabby wooden wall.

    "Take the guard and distract it quietly. I''ll take him out", Ophilanna whispered to Erica.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    <hr>

    "What''s that? Who''s there?", the guard loudmouthedly yelled. "Is that yer guys again? Stop playing tricks on me-"

    He moved, step by step, towards a source of noise he heard, his words cut off and turned into quiet gargling and the sound of choking on water. She had summoned a water orb and moved it to encapsulate the unsuspecting guard''s head - as water filled his lungs, he began losing consciousness, and his choking was muffled, unable to reach very far.

    Erica dragged his body behind the tent and, with her friend, stood in front of it. Ophilanna was mustering up the courage required to face this challenge on her own, not to be swayed or lead astray from the path she put out for herself.

    She casted a barrier to isolate sound - a basic spell of the spatial magic she was studying - before they entered.

    Inside, a drunken, overweight man sat on a chair, likened to a throne of gold, as if a pile of misery, deflated and sorrowful he looked, he was still the father of Ophilanna.

    "Who''s - hiccup - there?!", his chubby hands he waved through the air, upset at his situation. The man reached for a bottle of alcohol, helping himself to a fill, half of it gushing out from the sides of his mouth. He struggled to retain even a sip of the liquid washing down his throat.

    It would be nothing but exaggeration to call him a shell of his former self. The man who had terrorised the memories and nights of Ophilanna for years, sitting on his throne of suffering, in the very flesh, left her conflicted.

    Not because he was redeemable, she thought - because she was upset over feeling scared by a caricature of man, like him. It was repulsing her, the being of her every fiber. He stared, dumbfoundedly, at the two persons coming into view, that entered his tent and denied his shouting and demands for an answer.

    Her father, with a fist in the air, shouted for them to identify themselves. "Who''re ye?! Take down your hoods! What''s yer business here?"

    His face, upon the removal of Erica''s robe, turned into wicked, distorted shape of a human grimace. Seeing her being an elf, a young one at that, fed the flames of his mind, hungry for pretty meat to devour and defile.

    He was, by all accounts, a despicable, instinct-driven, feral being. A human not human, a beast among beasts. Nay, Erica shivered and recoiled, this was less human than any beast-kin.

    Licking his lips, he motioned them to come closer, so he could have a "taste". Unsurprisingly, Erica readied to unsheathe her sword, while Ophilanna, in eerie silence, stood still mere steps away, facing her father. When she removed her hood, eyes burning with intense hatred unleashed onto him, striking fear into his mind for the first time in a while.

    "Another elf.. hiccup.. C''mere.. let me have a taste.. ehehehe..", he mumbled, unseating. To the unsuspecting observer, he struggled to stand still.. much less stand up, before inevitably stumbling towards them. Suddenly, he tensed up.

    "Wait...", while slowly sobering up, he realised, gazing at Ophilanna. "You''re.. that child. From that damn whore! C''mere!"

    As soon as the man''s hands reached to the sword leaning onto his "throne", screams tore through the air. In pain, he looked down at his hands, blood splattered across the right. A cold sensation climbed up his nerves, numbing the pain of the icicle that just impaled his right hand.

    Just before he could grab his sword, Ophilanna casted a spell, icicle bore, to impale the tendons and nerves in her father''s hand, incapacitating him. Crumbling to his knees, the man began sobbing and biting his lips from the pain that scoured his body, despite the numbing sensation of the ice.

    The psychological impact wasn''t zero. Ophilanna hesitated gravely to continue, instead opting to watch his every move. It took a moment for words to escape her lips, just as the man before her, the very father that has been tormenting her dreams since she could remember, spoke up.

    "Where.. cough.. are my soldiers? What did you do to them? You little witch!"

    Though she could hardly stand looking at this pitiful husk of a man, she resolved herself, fixing her eyes on him.

    Ophilanna''s pupils grew, locking onto him, into his eyes. It was enough to cause him goosebumps, shudders, that hushed all throughout his weak, frail, opulent body. A pool of blood at his feet formed.

    Speaking with enormous magnitude, the air - seemingly - crackled with hate around his daughter.

    "You took everything from me. My life. My tribe. My mother. My family. And now, you shallow being.. you insolent creature... argh.."

    She stumbled backwards. Her head felt heavy, as if a thousand horns were drowning everything she thought and said. His eyes, as he would not take his gaze off her, turned into those of a snake, a grin broadening across the man''s face.

    "Yet you''ve come back to me. You realised that you are at fault. Nobody had to die, if only you came out."

    His voice, monotone and unlike before, sounded as if possessed by the unnatural. It was.. eerie. Erica stepped forward, guarding her friend. Ophilanna''s father, however, kept pushing forward, speaking up.

    "Little girl, so foolish, to think that one meager death would alleviate your pain. Open your eyes. Am I not right here? Weak and prone to death? A coward ripe for the taking? Kill me. Kill me and realise that it brings you nothing. Nothing but pain and the realization..."

    He coughed blood, drops spitting through the air. "that all your effort is vain. Naught! Meaningless!", he dramatically swept his left hand through the air, as if grabbing a fistful of it and dispersing it like dirt.

    "Dirt. That''s what you are. A foolish little thing. Now kill. Kill me and the others here. See for yourself the pleasure of taking a life. Become like me. You said it yourself. A shallow husk.. but you''re just as much like me. You carry my blood."

    Within the blink of an eye, a knife blitzed through the air, cutting it in two. Blood, from his cheek, as it grazed him, barely.

    "Can you not speak to your own flesh and blood directly, dear daughter? Why won''t you listen to my words, darling?"

    The man''s eyes.. crackled. There was a spark. He was so daring.. it wasn''t him, Erica noticed. What is happening?

    Ophilanna recovered upon one key realisation. That man.. isn''t speaking as his father, but some twisted creature possessing him. Her father, the coward, would never dare speak up this way - when he''s cornered, nearly dead.

    In the first place, he didn''t deserve the position he was in for his combat prowess, or anything. It was mere luck upon luck. He was greedy, lucky, and rewarded for his cowardice - of course, after covering it up plenty.

    Ophilanna''s fists tightened. Stepping forward, the weight of each step grew exponentially, until she was standing right in front of her father, cowering on the ground. Pathetic, he was. A man worth little more than a maggot.

    "You don''t know anything, dear father. I hope you can find your peace in the afterworld. I will certainly have mine, with you gone... even if we''re the same blood."

    As she spoke with trembling voice, the magic cast simultaneously illuminated the tent. Crackling fire amidst the thick, choking smell of charred flesh would escape out into the night, carried by the wind across the entire camp.

    Ophilanna burned him to death. His body, lifeless, now only charred and coaled, was a lump of black. It smelt as disgusting as befitted him, she thought, before telling Erica they will leave.

    <hr>

    Once they left the tent, however, there seemed to be a large aggregation of soldiers. They were alarmed by the smell of fire from the captain''s tent. The puppetrice was absent, still, concerning the duo greatly. In the distance, sounds of battle could be heard in the forest''s background noise.

    Elliot was fighting the Goliath.

    "Erica, let''s take care of this quickly and escape!", she whispered into her friend''s ears. Casting a diversion spell - a gigantic water orb whose surface tension she lowered so it popped and flooded the area - they made haste to the wall''s rathole. Crawling through the mud and dirt and grass, they got up onto their feet. Ophilanna created a block of ice to cover the hole - to turn around, staring into the eyes of a woman anyone would believe insane.

    With eyes that flicker around, back and forth, and slender fingers which commanded a handful of puppets, it was the Nun they''d lost sight of. Without knowing her mission, this was going to be a dangerous encounter, until she spoke to them, just barely acknowledging their existence.

    "Heeeere you are.. Like maggots through the dirt they crawl, you, too, wish to escape?"

    A little laugh later, she resumed. "You had your fill of death and murder.. befitting of an elf, an affront to the human, Aria''s image! Let me rectify your existence.. quickly.."

    Several of the puppets'' limbs, themselves but faceless and devoid of life, cracked and moved at a speed Ophilanna, much less her warrior-braved friend Erica, could hardly keep up with. Their ribcages now opened to reveal.. mandibles, metallic claws, that would lash at the puppet''s foes with ferocity and speed hardly seen on a battlefield.

    "Hehe.. my pious children.. massacre these filthy creatures.. Here be slaughter in the name of her Holy Vastness!", the puppetrice''s hands swiftly moved and danced through the air, as if playing an instrument. Erica stepped in front of Ophilanna, whose eyes swept across the battlefield in front of them.

    "Can you occupy the puppets? I''ll try and get her..", Ophilanna breathed heavily into Erica''s ear. She only nodded. Moments later, metal clashed against metal and spikes of ice flew and flew, scraping a puppet and nearly grazing the puppetrice. Being disturbed in her play, she grew angry, her movements becoming more frantic.

    One of the puppets, from the sudden movement, fell to the ground - which Ophilanna believed to be a good sign. "Got one!", she exclaimed, though no closer to victory.

    Her relief turned dire, as she watched the puppet''s head and torso crack. It started skittering around, speedier and harder to evade than before. It was... spider-like, remarkably so.

    Fear wrapped around Ophilanna, once it drew closer and closer. She would have a hard time evading its attacks with this speed.

    The icicle she propelled its way was dodged clumsily, but it got up just the same. Through Ophilanna''s hesitation, the puppet came ever closer to her, launching itself at her very neck.

    She tried it all, but no magic she thought of would manifest this quickly. It felt.. hopeless. Her neck would be slit by this abomination.

    Something... cut through the air, with speed and precision, a force, that she has never seen before. The puppet was launched against a tree, nearly breaking it in the process. Pieces of string frayed.

    When she opened her eyes after that moment, time stood still. But she was relieved at the sight of who stood in front of her.

 The Battle of the Shattered Plains, I

    At the same time, Sir Adalbert stands at the edge of the Shattered Plains, bordering the Holy Kingdom of Rans.

    <hr>

    The air was thick with acrid stench of burning mana and iron. Above him, the heavens writhed and clouds made way for rain, barely washing down the stench of blood laying over the battlefield like a thick blanket.

    His gaze stares off into the distance, the skies that loom over the horizon.

    With agonising slowness, a huge floating cathedral approached. Its obsidian and chasmalite spires wreathed in golden sigils like jagged teeth, its shadowy underbelly emitting the occasional winged creature, a paladin of some sort.

    Adalbert had never seen such a thing before. Not only was there a floating island supported by some kind of divine magic, hailed as the Novum Divinum; behind it, he could count on his fingers enormous constructs, called the Aegis Colossus. They were hunking artificial platforms sized like a titan, a golem, manned by soldiers and operated by magicians. Their size, nearly 50 heads tall and seemingly metallic in composition, shook Silvale''s troop morale to their very core.

    This composition was... unprecedented. He was aware of the existence of Seraphines and Cherubines, winged paladins and child-sized variants thereof, but this.. was bad. The battle would be brutal, and they might lose. The Rans'' Church has been researching well, it seems.

    Now it is time for war.

    <hr>

    He adjusted the gauntlet on his left arm, whose surface is etched and engraved with dormant runes and sigils for protection and combat. The relic, originally retrieved from a tomb much older than even the Silvale Queendom itself, established a thousand years prior, has been enchanted by the best court-magician in the continent, the sorceratrice under Asria, Brynhilde. Her capabilities and skill, second in the world only to Freya, her master, are awe-inspiring and have secured Silvale''s protection.. for the longest time.

    That being said, the gauntlet clearly hummed, glowing in anticipation.

    "They think us heretics? Let them see heresy. Today...", Adalbert said while extending his arm and speaking to the troops at the very front, "they shall die by our blade! It is blade against faith, my soldiers, my brothers! Fight for the sake of the Queen, your family, your children!"

    Just overhead, a seraphine shrieked by, its wings fluttering in the wind. It strafed by. He could catch a little glimpse at this one in particular: unlike the regular ones, it seemed to have.. six wings. The floating cathedral, the Novum Divinum, seemed to approach with hefty speed. It covered such a large distance in that short amount of time? It would be incredibly difficult to fight against it, if they use long-range attacks...

    The seraphine spoke, its voice echoing through the heads of the soldiers. "Yield your weapons, children of the light. You shall be spared, just like your family and next of kin. If you do not lay down your weaponry.. Aria shall cast judgement, her ray of light, on every single one of you. What is your answer, Silvale''s children?"

    Adalbert shook his head, the soldiers tustling. One of them spoke up. "We will rip your wings from that skinny, filthy body of yours!", while others shouted from the top of their lungs, "your faith is cheaper than my blade, you winged wimp!"

    "That is it, then.", the seraphine exclaimed, letting out a sigh, before flying back to the Novum Divinum.

    Adalbert, with all his strength, shouted as loud as he could muster:

    "Come on, then! We shall be victorious!"

    <hr>

    Not long after the seraphine departed, the floating cathedral stopped in place, hovering over a tiny little village. It was evacuated much earlier, thankfully. The gargantuan, clockwork cathedral hummed and emanated a divine aura. It seemed to... prepare for something.

    Adalbert instructed the mages to cast destructive spells at the fortress in order to bring it down, however.. it wasn''t very effective against its potent shield. The suffix "Aegis" comes to mind, again. Soon after their attack, the Novum Divinum lost altitude, seemingly about to crash into the ground, burying the village beneath it.

    An enormous shockwave rolled through the surrounding area, unrooting trees left and right. Did they ground the cathedral?

    Nobody knew, and even less expected was the rumbling that followed.

    Within the blink of an eye, gigantic spires, legs, began digging itself into the ground. There were six. They were then able to lift the entire island and cathedral.. and with each step, trees and life underneath was crushed.

    A walking cathedral, a moving fortress, on six legs.. and behind it, the colossus constructs drew closer, despite being slower.

    The first wave of seraphines descended, clad in their ivory and golden armour. Spears crackled with divine energy, lances impaled soldiers wherever one would look. Despite their air-borne advantage, Silvale''s troops prevailed majestically, knowing their weaknesses quite well.

    Adalbert''s blade, dubbed the Vespertine, sang a song of bone and blood, cleaving through their ranks. Usually, soldiers would hesitate to kill the cherubines with their child-like appearances, being supporting and healing attachments to the drones of seraphine swarms, but he would not falter in the eye of such petty trickery. Moving forward, he would instruct each soldier to fix their gaze on one, and one thing only.

    Each of his strikes released bursts of violence, the gauntlet would devour the sanctified shields of the winged soldiers, a blood-curdling cry shrieking across the battlefield, drowned in blood and sacrilege.

    It became but a macabre theater of gore, where Adalbert''s soldiers faltered and fought, their slain comrades having throats slit, arms cut, intestines splatter and colour the shattered plains a crimson colour. Devastating his troop''s morale even further was the fact that, due to the Divinum''s curious magic sphere projecting weird aura around it, any fallen soldier inside its radius would be.. resurrected. In a gruesome, disgusting way, Adalbert''s slain comrades began lurching upright, their ribcages and skulls cracked open, with nothing but divine glow animating them to move forward, weapons clutched in their lifeless, cold hands. Entrails slithered within and out of these dead men like puppeteered vines.

    They were the Fallen, Aria''s Redeemed, as the seraphines, priests and cherubines would shout and sing throughout battle, praising the support force now beckoning for their call, to aid them in battle, with no mind to think but go against the heretic enemy of the church.

    Adalbert could, as his eyes wouldn''t lie, see the truth inside the truth. The Church of Rans, who once worshipped purely Aria, has become an abomination, disguising the malice and experimentation as good will of the Goddess and her sanctioned gospel.

    Even more, wherever he laid his eyes upon, the further into the battle field they got, the more often he would see weird, spider-like creatures; no, puppets. They wore outfits of nuns, but looked.. gross, like an arachnid was crawling out of their ribcage, which split into six spear-like appendages. They skittered across the ground and attacked from behind. With a sharp eye, one could notice fine, white, nearly invisible thread that was moving them.

    It took him a while to follow the threads, but he could figure out where they were coming from:

    A weird-looking priestess, her robe fused with marionette strings which burrowed into her wrists, would manipulate these saintess puppets. With each twitch of their slender fingers, she sent puppets and commandeered Aria''s Redeemed skittering forward, the puppets'' joints snapping in most unnatural angles. One of the redeemed, a boy no older than sixteen, lunged at Adalbert with the shattered lance of a dying seraphine, his throat still weeping from his recent death.

    Out of pity, the veteran put an end to his demise, slaying the child and releasing him from the grip of the cathedral''s sacrilegious magics. They were most foul in their ways. Not only were they using the dead, engineering soldiers to take the appearance of angels, and manipulating puppets in non-human ways, but they forged devilish machines to wage war for them.

    It was truly infuriating to witness, and he felt powerless, seeing the walking cathedral and fortress move, enemies pouring in and out of it in numbers that seemed endless.

    He noticed, though, that the Marionette Hierophant, controlling the puppets, acted like a local commander for the church''s soldiers - under the orders of the six-winged Seraphine, named Gaul.

    Fighting his way through the seraphines, cherubines, puppets, the fallen, and finally getting close-up to the hierophant, he snarled at her. "Damn your art," with malice. "I will put an end to your machinations, show you the heresy you proclaim."

    His gauntlet roared to life, sigils blazing crimson as he slammed it into the earth, shaking the ground beneath the marionette hierophant. With his fist splitting the earth, a starless void of ice erupted in jagged waves, freezing puppets and the Redeemed, their throats and hearts aching for the painful relief of death, still. The priestess was staggered, unable to remain standing, but managed to evade the ice. She shrieked, her strings snapping like an over-tuned harp wire, as Vespertine cleaved itself through her bones, opening a path through her stomach.

    Adalbert''s vision blurred, and he spat out blood, the metallic taste filling his mouth and covering his tongue. He looked around himself, enemies disoriented and unable to coordinate any further, and sighed a breath of relief. "We march forward! Target the marionette hierophants. Without them, their troops are a bunch of puppets!"This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Earlier, he devised a plan to take out the cathedral from inside - if it was possible. The path to the Novum Divinum''s underbelly yawned open, but it was hard to get to without being encircled.

    <hr>

    After Adalbert took out the marionette hierophant, the ground began shaking once more, the cathedral grinding to a halt. It''s underside, now a gaping hole, spat out two creatures of the same stature: a twin-couple of Goliaths, heaving themselves free from the dirt, bodies armoured in sigil-steel and weapons in hand. Each step of theirs stirred the earth, and their chest, their hearts exposed, glowed throughout the battlefield, illuminating the bloodbath as night drew closer.

    These.. seemed to be the shock troops, the veteran surmised. They were twice the size of a human, and looked bulky. He wouldn''t have much of a chance fighting them alone, with the battlefield being such a symphony of chaos. Though that''d offer a chance: if he can pull them apart, Adalbert could finish both off, one by one. Through the cacophony of screams, clashing steel, and the silent, but deadly hum of divine magic and sanctified death, Adalbert stood admist carnage, his enchanted gauntlet sputtering with the bare remnants of Brynhilde''s enchantments, her very best.

    In one fell swoop, he commanded his soldiers - the most elite of them, too boot - to draw one of the goliath''s attention, and pull him away from his twin, and then retreat, so he could use the magic within the gauntlet to destroy it.

    Even though everything was chaos and war is hell, they listened to his orders, seeing that it was the only way for them to survive this hell heaven-sanctioned.

    Once they drew it away sufficiently, Adalbert snapped his fingers, fixing his gauntlet, and casting the spell that would worsen the gauntlet''s durability.

    "You can only use it three times, Sir Adalbert. Use it wisely! Your life is more important than a mere gauntlet.", he recalled the words of the sorceratrice, Brynhilde, berating him to value his life more than that of the items he is given.

    Though, that clashed with his mindset, wanting to serve the Empress and treasure her good will, the items she is giving him, beyond his mere service as a commander of their army.

    Through the croaking chant he was giving, soldiers, left and right, screamt in pain and agony. Blood pooled below their feet, washing the grass a colour as crimson as hell''s rivers.

    He had done it.

    The crackling air expanded, it took every soldier''s breath that stood close; and in a single moment, a bright flash engulfed the single Goliath, a sphere of light, a ball of flame, expanded and shrunk in size immediately. The sound of the explosion shattered a soldier''s ear drums, his ears now bleeding, but.. there was barely a trace of the Goliath left.

    Truly powerful magic, they thought, in awe and fear at the might presented. The Goliath, that shattered skulls and broke bones of the soldiers with one attack, is decimated, reduced to ashes.

    Alarmed, the other Goliath''s attention was caught to its brother, now dead. It emitted a final shriek, which was cut off by the speedy explosion. The other, distraught, rushed over, trampling men wherever it stepped, with no regard for its own kin - the cherubines, seraphines, and the paladins.

    A scream of agony terrified the battlefield. In the distance, the walking, towering behemoths approached quicker, pressuring Adalbert to resume his second chant. His voice.. was giving in, he only had one last chance. The gauntlet would break immediately after, he knew, instinctively.

    The cathedral above loomed like a reminder to him that time was of the essence. With the sudden pressure he felt, Adalbert slightly botched the last part of the incantation, though the explosion still occurred where the other Goliath was located. As he was running, it only managed to remove half of his body - the upper left torso and arm. The pitiful creature, in immense pain, went berserk, flailing with its crucifix around and everywhere, killing friend and foe alike.

    "I have to finish this.. and quickly..", Adalbert groaned, holding his side. He grabbed his sword, the Vespertine, and shouted for soldiers to hold it down, if possible.

    A volley of arrows came upon the thrashing beast, keeping it in place for mere moments. That was enough for Adalbert to throw the Vespertine, which cleanly impaled the Goliath''s skull, splitting it in two. It was dead.

    The soldiers around him cheered for him. But deep down, he knew, this was a battle of attrition, and they were losing, quickly.

    With that in mind, he commanded with precise and minute detail what had to happen from now on. One part of his troop would keep the way to the Cathedral open, it was a landing platform so to speak, leading into its innards. The other would be back at the forward base, and one other would go in - with him. One specific soldier, his advisor, he assigned the duty to call for reinforcements. Then, he went to finish this mission:

    Destroy the Novum Divinum, stop their advance, and protect the Queen''s lands.

    <hr>

    The Novum Divinum, of the Octapodes make with its eight stilting legs that deeply bore into the earth, had a strong, magic shield that projected divine energy of a unique signature throughout its dome. The cause, of course, was a colossal eye, formed by divine sigils, occasionally searing the battlefield, friend or foe, with divine flame. It was repentance, the priests shouted while dying and being revived through the Goddess'' Eye.

    Adalbert''s breath came in ragged gasps. His left arm was a wreck from the explosion, which shattered the Goliaths, and destroyed the precious gauntlet. With his right, he clutched desperately the hilt of his Vespertine, with metal chipped from its once sharp blade.

    "I can still fight.", he resolved himself, rallying behind him a small, but battle-hardened squad of soldiers under his command. "We will join you, Sir! This mission will not be our last."

    "You have my respect, every single one of you. Thank you. We''ll slay this foe, and if it''ll be our last! Hail the Empress!", cheering and being met with a similar gesture, "Hail the Empress! Fight with Sir Adalbert!"

    They cautiously moved forward, entering the landing ramp of the Novum Divinum. Dead paladins, seraphines, and injured cherubines piled as bodies all around. Some of them, trying to sing their prayers and heal chants, only croaked, their throats ripped open and their voices a hum of pain and suffering. Whenever they chanced upon a live cherubine, the soldiers showed it mercy enough to kill it; praying for them to find eternal peace in Limbo.

    With Brynhilde''s magic gone, Adalbert now could only rely on his swordsmanship and his magic sword, Vespertine, to destroy the cathedral.

    Even if he didn''t know its make-up or weaknesses, such a large structure was prone to failure, even if just mechanical, if critical parts were damaged.

    One of the soldiers even suggested there might be a magic core powered this thing, which inspired him.

    They entered the innards of the cathedral construct. Outside, the seraphines'' and cherubines'' hymns crescended, their voices but weaving a fancy tapestry painting divine wrath upon the heretics. The eye! "We have to find the eye''s magic core," he bellowed, signalling to his soldiers to spread out and begin their search immediately. As they scrambled frantically, running through vast, lengty corridors of the Goddess Aria, dedicated to her worship, they noticed an eerie absence of enemy forces.. as if they weren''t thinking about guarding the cathedral.

    Rumbling weakened their shaky foothold, many men tumbled to the ground, but Adalbert stood fiercely against the might that shook the cathedral. It seemed to be getting up, he thought. They converged together, at an intersecting pair of corridor, right before entering a main hall, the cardinal''s throne room and place of worship.

    There was but a single person, kneeling in front of the altar, upon which emptiness took its seat. He said not a single word, but his attire definitely stood out. "A cardinal?", the seasoned veteran questioned the praying man. It was of no use. The man didn''t move, or answer.

    Drawing Vespertine, the cardinal began moving. His ends folding together, he stood and turned to face the squad of soldiers, led by Adalbert.

    His voice, a deep growl, frightened those present when his lips moved. "It appears heretics have entered the throne of your Holiness, Goddess Aria. Do I have permission to exterminate these *filthy vermin*?"

    Snarkily, Adalbert snapped back at him. "Your trickery is cheap, and you are no man of the Goddess, cardinal. No. You''re a cheap imposter. I will end this, now."

    Taking his steps one after the other, Adalbert approached the man with his sword drawn. Though the man, threatened by the powerful swordmaster, seemed to budge little, chuckling and laughing.

    "Have you not thought of the possibility that this is a trap, Sir Adalbert?", he grinned. His tone was one of pure ecstasy. Adalbert''s eyes widened in shock, telling his soldiers to disperse and run.

    The cardinal, however, was faster. In one fell swoop, he extended his arm, and all his men, the entire squad, became but dust that speckled the throne room''s ground. They were incinerated, leaving no trace of their valiant effort. They hadn''t even had a moment to react.

    "What is this cursed magic, you maniac?!", the man, distraught, screamt at the cardinal. In turn, his response was swift and devoid of words, chucking spell after spell at Adalbert, who could dodge them, his breathing growing haggard. He was exhausted. All the fighting up until now left him with little energy.

    He had to go on the offensive, if he even wanted to have but a chance to win. Time seemed to stretch on forever. Adalbert dodged spells over and over, inching painfully close to the cardinal.

    The goal was to get him in melee range. His sword needed to strike only once.

    As a soldier blessed with might and wit, he knew how to win a fight such as this, but his body would barely follow his command. In a last ditch effort, he endured one of the cardinal''s spells head-on, mangling his left arm completely and wounding him gravely, but he landed a hit.

    The cardinal''s stomach was split open, spilling out intestines and blood in vast amounts.

    "H-How.. did you penetrate my divine shield?!", he coughed blood as both of them collapsed. "I.. guess.. cough.. I have no other choice."

    "What do you mean?! Spit it out!", Adalbert grabbed the dying man by his collar, as the man pointed at the ceiling, Aria''s Eye. The core of the Novum Divinum.

    "Right below.. cough... our forces are fighting fiercely. This.. cough.. sacrifice is nothing.. if it takes you down, a high-ranking swordsmaster. Cough. Farewell, Goddess Aria..."

    His last words were an incantation of short length. By the time Adlabert cut his throat to keep him from casting, it was already over- the eye, above him, twitched and grew and became small. Over and over. It seemed to overcharge and discharge mana, and would soon cause the entire Novum Divinum to collapse, levelling the shattered plains, and his entire army with it.

    "You.. are maniacs. Going this far.. your goddess is a devil..", crawling to a balcony connected to the throne room, he whistled for his last falcon. His consciousness wallowed out and returned in fragments. He wavered, holding onto a tiny string of hope. That reinforcements would come. With that, he scribbled on paper:

    To the Empress of Silvale,

    we are dying. Their force is too powerful and full of trickery for us to face. Please send reinforcements.. and be warned of their numerous new creations.

    To Baroness Reina,

    They yearn for the blood of the Prophet. Warn Fia and Erica, please. The church has sent enemies after them. These creatures are cunning and full of magic, bereft of honor and religion.

    The veteran of the skies soared and left Adalbert''s visual periphery. "Look your fill, you zealots. The queen leaves no servant of hers alone. She will pluck that eye out..", he laughed raw and ragged.

    With a loud boom, pieces of the cathedral began falling and hitting the ground. Countless dead piled up, screams of terror from those buried alive, and Adalbert''s consciousness faded to black.

 The Battle of the Shattered Plains, II

    The Shattered Plains.

    <hr>

    Amidst the ruins of the Novum Divinum, a man with bruises, covered in blood, lay with a mangled arm. Slowly, his eyes opened to the sun that beamed in his face.

    Around him, panic tore the battlefield asunder. Few had survived, even of the churches'' forces, but despite their overwhelming might and hardy troops, they were scrambling to retreat. The seraphines were hectically flying towards the second flying cathedral, but one stayed behind.

    It was the six-winged creature. He noticed Adalbert, lying in the ruined cathedral''s wreckage, landing close by.

    "You''re still alive..?", he grinned, "No matter. I will finish you off, and then we shall retreat."

    His lance, golden sigil-steel, flashed. The injured man could hardly dodge, coughing up blood.

    "Such an annoying bug you are. I will squash you.", the seraphine exclaimed with ecstasy. "I will finally get promoted!"

    It happened so fast. Adalbert couldn''t really see what happened - only *that* it happened. A spear tore through the seraphine''s chest, leaving a head-sized hole in his torso.

    "W-What..?", he gasped, falling to the ground, dying.

    "I will leave no loyal man in my service to die without resistance!", a voice exclaimed, followed by loud cheering and metallic rustling. Adalbert closed his eyes and opened them, his vision still blurry. A hand extended to him, he grabbed it, feeling warmth and roughness at the same time. The hand of someone he trusted dearly, and a hand he knew!

    "Your Majesty..!", Adalbert groaned as he hardily forced his body to move and face the Queen, "I''m sorry for my inability to protect the soldiers.. The battle was a loss.."

    She replied, haughtily. "What are you talking about, Sir Adalbert? You managed to persist and bring down one of their god-machines, a feat no one in the empire would have been able to achieve. The losses are tragic, but they valiantly fought for the prosperity and sovereignty of the nation. It should be me that needs to apologise. I didn''t prepare my forces enough for such a situation.. For these zealots."

    He coughed, but his eyes were teary. A bulky man such as him, crying, at his inability to save the soldiers and brothers he fought alongside of.. even the Empress was moved, having him transported to a medical tent and treated.

    <hr>

    With reinforcements, she pushed back the remaining forces of the church, sampling and noting down battle tactics for the new troops that were shown. Their plans now revealed, she thanked Adalbert for his survival. Brynhilde visited him, along with the Queen, as he was recovering in the battlefield''s tent.

    "We pushed them back successfully.", the Queen told Adalbert. "You should recover. I am grateful you survived and protected as many as you could. As for the eye", she motioned to Brynhilde, "well.. I''ll let Brynhilde talk."

    "Cough. The eye you mentioned was a magical artifact produced by dwarves and elves. The phanes had their fair share of involvement as well, I suspect. It was destroyed when we arrived. Everything else, you shall be briefed on when we get back to the capital, Sir Adalbert. Thank you for your service. You did well.", she sighed, showing worry for him, "and I''m glad you put your life over that gauntlet. Did it serve you well?"

    Embarassed, he nodded. "It was a life-saver. Thank you, Brynhilde. I couldn''t thank you enough for all you do.", Adalbert''s gaze moved to the Empress, asking her a question. "On that note.. Your Majesty, did my letter reach the Baroness? I hope she was able to warn Fia and Erica. I am fond of those two.. they are strong-minded children."

    Brynhilde looked at him and Asria, who nodded and allowed her to talk first. "Your letter mentioned that they are after the *Prophet''s blood*. Is Fia *the Prophet* in question, Adalbert?", and the Empress interjected, "We need to protect and closely keep an eye on Fia, then. I am aware, from Reina, that her situation is complicated and that this is likely related to Isrule.. I might need to summon Duke Alian when we''re home."

    Adalbert agreed to Brynhilde. "Yes, it is as you surmised. I suspect that Fia is *the Prophet*. In his deluded prayers, I heard the cardinal ramble about finding and killing the false god''s *Prophet*. One name he mentioned was Enia, another was.. Fia."

    "It is as we think, then," Brynhilde concluded. "I will research this god ''Enia'', you speak of, and you keep an eye on Fia and Erica. Your Majesty, let''s go back. You should rest as well, Adalbert. Thank you for your time. I''m glad you''re fine. In the capital, we should... ah.. nevermind."

    The Queen looked at a blushing Adalbert, with Brynhilde, her face steaming red, pulling the Empress away as they left.

    <hr>

    At the border fort, all hell broke loose. The commander of the garrisoned soldiers shouted, from top to bottom, for soldiers to ready their weapons and make haste at once.

    "Something''s off! The enemy is making a move. Ready your weapons, soldiers!"

    In the distance, a sword clashed with the wooden crucifix of a Goliath. Elliot was fighting the giant hunk of a human, with his disfigured head and enlarged body, appearing rather brutish and more like an orc.

    "You''re quite the resilient one, ain''t ya?", he remarked, chuckling at the Goliath taking a blow of his blade. "Not everyone can take the edge of my sword like that. I respect your strength.."

    The Goliath, as stupid as an orc, grunted, fixing his weapon, ready to swing and try hit Elliot again. This time, he made a big berth and his crucifix swung in a large arc, honing in on the swordsman. Not a second later, he deflected the heavy blow, knocked back quite the distance and almost crashing into a tree.

    He grinned. "The force behind this guy is incredible."

    Adjusting his stance, Elliot lashed out at him, preparing a feint and quickly dashing behind the Goliath, slashing his back wide open. Being as slow as he is, he had little time to react, but managed to pound his weapon into the ground, creating a rippling shockwave.

    It nearly knocked the swordsman off his feet, but he remained steadfast. In pain, the bleeding giant cried out, seemingly going berserk.

    "So loud! Stop making my ears bleed, big guy.", Elliot cackled. With swift motion and a lot of force, he pushed the Goliath off his feet in his blind feat of rage, stabbing his heart with a sword.

    Still fighting and kicking back, the Goliath attempted to get up. But Elliot, on the Goliath''s chest, pulled out his weapon, bloody from the stab, and cut his head off.

    "That wasn''t as cleanly as I''d hoped it to be. It''ll have to do...", the skilled swordsman complained, "now, where are those two? I can''t believe I took so long. Let''s hope they''re not dead.. Adalbert will kill me."

    <hr>

    There was tension brewing. While the air was heavy with the scent of damp earth and impending rain, Ophilanna faced off against an enemy she was wholly outpaced by. Behind this enemy, her friend, Erica, fought off a handful of quick, moving puppets.

    Thankfully, she was uninjured, but grew tired steadily. As each wave of attacks was deflected, the puppets prepared the next, never giving her a chance to breathe. She was tiring.

    That''s why she had to finish off the mastermind, the Puppetrice, fast. They need to escape this enemy camp. Soon, all the soldiers will come here, surrounding them and...

    Panicked, Ophilanna glanced around, but nothing was there to help her out of the situation.

    Resolving herself to end the fight, even with her life on the line, she closed her eyes, opening them, facing despair and staring it right in its face.

    One so ugly, of disgusting shape - the puppetrice''s face grimaced menacingly, its grotesque mask twisted into a grin, metallic sheen reflecting the dim light of the battlefield. Ophilanna��s heart pounded as she tightened her grip on her wand, her knuckles white. The air around her crackled with tension, the scent of damp earth mingling with the acrid stench of magic and blood. She could hear Erica��s labored breaths behind her, the clashing of steel against the relentless puppets growing fainter as exhaustion took its toll.

    ��You��re certainly a stubborn one,�� the Puppetrice hissed, its voice a grating mix of metal and malice. ��But no matter. You''re gravely outmatched, little heretic girl. Your friend won��t last much longer, and then it��ll just be you and me, my puppets.. and the last breath you shall ever take.��

    Maniacal laughing erupted from her, while Ophilanna''s mind raced. Time was of the essence, but she felt weak, terribly so. "I can''t let Erica fall..", she panicked. This monster just can''t win.

    But what could she even do? Her magic was barely enough to keep the Puppetrice at bay, much less put a dent in her freakish mask, let alone defeat it.

    Ophilanna glanced at Erica, now beaten to one knee, with her sword trembling as an extension of her bruised hand. With great effort, she deflected another puppet''s strike, bound to be the last one she could defend against.

    She felt really helpless, out in the open, with nothing in her plans to fix this situation.

    It was a moment that made her recall.. that one moment, all those years ago, and the nightmares plagueing her since then. A little girl, barely in the real world, hadn''t had much chance to grow up.. and is now faced with such a dilemma.

    As she readied her wand and gripped it tightly, begging for solace, Ophilanna readied a spell - to cause a giant wave of fog to come forward and wash over the battlefield, so that she can escape with her friend.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Just as she was about to release it, a voice cut right through the chaos��calm, commanding, and familiar. It reassured the little, lost girl to no end.

    Help was here. "Let me handle this abomination.", Mena quipped at Ophilanna, shoving her towards Erica.

    "Thank you, teacher! Beware the puppets and her tricks!", she shouted, before running into the other puppets. "I know, I know, Fia. Make sure to help your friend, alright? I''ll take care of this bitch in no time."

    Amused, the Puppetrice''s gaze studied the sorceress, Mena, with great interest. She barked at her in a condescending tone. "You there. Who are you? The girl''s master?"

    Before Mena even answered - if she was even going to - the Puppetrice retracted her question, and shook her head. "Enough of this charade. I will put an end to our little game."

    A whistling sound rattled the ears of everyone close by. Apparently, the garrisoned fort was made aware of the fight, making haste to join the effort. Swords were clashing inside the camp, as well as outside. The sound just now.. wasn''t one from battle, Ophilanna thought.

    Mena casted a spell that blindsided the Puppetrice, who laughed it off. "You''ll see... it won''t be long.. before it arrives!"

    Her grin, so smug and assured of her success, grew into choking laughter. "Your attacks have no use, petty magician! My shield is bestowed upon me by Aria, our Goddess in Heaven. Surrender, heretic."

    Mena, her eyes wandering anxiously, focused on the Puppetrice, masterfully controlling the rest of the puppets, who began pouncing towards the sorceress to shred her to pieces.

    Clutching to her staff, the magician tightly held onto her only hope, chanting in a hushed whisper. The end of the staff, the jewel, pulsated in otherworldly glow, humming faintly and erupting into ever louder noise. All of a sudden, a shockwave stopped all the puppets dead in their tracks, rocking them back.

    While Mena reverse-casted the Puppetrice''s extremely thin strings and connection to her tools, Ophilanna fired spell after spell after the puppets Erica was occupied with. One was frozen in place, then smashed to bits, while the other was blasted with wind magic until it broke. The last one was holding onto Erica, to avoid being taken out by Ophilanna, standing nearby.

    In a last ditch effort, she jumped off the red-haired swordswoman, targetting the sorceress-in-training, her friend. Before her bony rib protrusions could stab Ophilanna, the earlier shockwave, caused by Mena, destroyed the puppet''s connection, disorienting it.

    In one fell swoop, Mena had won the upper hand, with Erica smashing the last puppet and Ophilanna returning to her teacher''s side, where she witnessed Mena casting a spell to freeze the Puppetrice solid.

    While she resisted the ice, it was of no use. Mena spared her only few a word. "The heretics won. What say you, false believer?"

    ��You think your petty magic can contain me?�� the Puppetrice spat, its voice rising in pitch. ��I am the master of puppets! I am����

    Before she could speak up further, the ice reached her chin, encasing her entire body in ice soon after.

    ��Are you two alright?�� Mena asked the two girls, her voice gentle now.

    Ophilanna nodded, though her legs felt like jelly. ��We��re fine, thanks to you.��

    Erica managed a weak smile. ��I thought we were done for. Thank you, Miss Mena.��

    "We''re safe... for now.", Mena coughed, catching a breath. Behind them, a man approached, hand holding onto a curious sword. It was Elliot. "I''m glad you''re safe. I was held up by a huge hunk of a guy. Another one. You remember the first one..?"

    Though he spoke, Ophilanna couldn''t listen. Erica tapped her shoulder, whispering into her ear, asking if she was feeling unwell.

    A voice tantalized her mind. It felt like a parasite, digging deeply into her skull. It spoke of prophecy, her purpose, and the fate of worlds.

    "Let me rest a little, okay?", Ophilanna spoke up. Everyone agreed and they set up a temporary place in the forest.

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    Urgh. I have a splitting headache. Just after sitting down, something flashed across my mind''s eye.

    Words. A voice. It cracked through my mind like a whip.

    "YOU, DEAR, ARE

    APOSTLE FOR THE CHAINED ONE

    TO CLEANSE WHAT ONCE WAS HERS

    AND NOW BELONGS TO THE FALSE GODS."

    Apostle..? The chained one..? Are you talking to -me-?

    "TRUST IS EARNED.

    COME AND TALK TO ME IN PERSON,

    OH LITTLE ELF OF WOODS AND NATURE,

    FOR I AM BUT YOUR MOTHERLAND''S MOTHER

    THAT YOU WORSHIPPED EVER SINCE."

    Are you really.. Gaia? The Goddess? If so.. why me?

    "THE VILLAGE THAT MADE YOU.

    GO WHERE YOU WERE BORN

    AND RETRIEVE YOUR SACRED TOTEM

    TO MEET UP WITH ME IN LIMBO."

    Which totem? I''m so confused.. in my home?

    "INDEED, MY CHILD.

    MAKE HASTE AND LOOK ABOVE.

    THEY YEARN FOR YOUR BLOOD."

    Upon hearing these words, my mind was freed. I felt immediately at ease, but was shocked to see something approach us in the skies. I pointed it out to Elliot and Mena.

    "Uhm.. is that.. a flying *church*?", my finger pointed at the floating island. A dome surrounded it, with little winged creatures flying through the air. It was a while away, but approaching them.

    Mena''s eyes studied it carefully. "The letter mentioned this construct. They call it the Novum Divinum. But theirs.. was much larger?"

    "Theirs? Who are you talking about, teacher?", I asked her. "Sir Adalbert? Did he survive?"

    Without taking her gaze off the flying church, she nodded. "He is fine. I received a summon here from the Baroness. Let''s leave. Now!"

    I pulled at her robe, begging her to listen. "A voice reached out to me. It was the Goddess Gaia. She... told me to go to my home village, retrieve a totem, and talk.. to her."

    The sorceress, unsure what to make of this, waited. "Can we do that? She said it was urgent.. I''ll hurry. Please", I said.

    "I don''t know what your plan is, but you better have one, Fia. Be careful of potential traps," Mena cautioned me, her gaze shifting to the horizon. ��We��re not out of danger yet. The enemy��s forces are regrouping, and they��re bringing reinforcements.��

    As if on cue, the ground began to tremble. I turned, my heart sinking as I saw the approaching army��a sea of flying soldiers, their armor glinting in the dim light. But what truly struck fear into my heart were the numerous other flying churches and nunneries looming in the distance, their forms casting shadows over the battlefield.

    ��We need to move,�� Mena said, her voice urgent. ��Now.��

    We began to retreat, our steps hurried but determined. Behind us, soldiers from the fort arrived, their shouts echoing as they prepared to hold the line. Glancing back, my heart was heavy with guilt.

    ��We can��t just leave them,�� I said, my voice trembling.

    ��We have to,�� Mena replied, her tone firm but not unkind. ��Our priority is to get you and Erica to safety. The soldiers know what they��re doing.��

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    Once we had escaped into the depths of the forest, everyone seemed.. on edge. We were practically doing this because of a whim.

    Shortly before arriving at the village, not that far from the border, I desperately searched for the house I lived in until a few years ago, suppressing all the pain and anger in my heart. The closer I came to the house, the louder the voice echoed through my mind.

    Over the edge of the horizon, half of the initial enemy numbers remained, following us all the way. I highly doubt that Teacher and Elliot can take them on - the entire army sent for us - so we were clutching for hope with this move.

    Erica, tugging at my hem anxiously, seemed reluctant to go along with the plan. "What if something happens to you? Can I come inside with you?", she asked nervously. I nodded, turning towards Elliot and Teacher.

    "I will hurry and go inside. Can you protect Erica and me? We will be quick."

    As they previously agreed, Elliot scoffed at the floating constructs, while Mena began setting up chants and casting protection magic. "Be quick, Fia! You can do this!"

    We turned, opened the door, and began turning the house upside down, searching for the Goddess'' totem. There were but charred remains of most things, which made me anxious.

    "Fia, there''s a trapdoor under this floor!", Erica shouted at me a room away. I sprinted to her, and she removed the burned floorboards.

    Indeed, a trapdoor. "Your eyesight is incredible, Erica. I''m really thankful you''re here."

    Hiding a shy smile, she opened the door, revealing a set of ladders leading into a small cellar.

    I went first, telling her to follow up behind me. Rumbling from outside shocked us to our core, but we pushed forward. Stepping down in the cellar, the room seemed rather cramped, made of cobbled stone. The air was stale and musty, dust everywhere from years of abandonment.

    There was a book situated on a table, a penchant next it. Its title was ''Diary''. Mother''s.. diary?

    Grabbing it, my hand proceeded to touch the penchant, a jewel-like stone of a beautiful, green colour. It reminded me of nature. As I touched it, my body felt light, my eyes were droopy, and I blacked out. A voice called out to me, panicking. "Ophi..?!"

    She was frozen in time, and I was, too.

    <hr>

    When I came to, darkness washed all around me, revealing a clear picture. I was lying in a bed, one of royal size and luxury. It felt comfortable. So much so.. that I yearned to stay.

    The door flew open, and I could hardly study my surroundings, for a cat-like beast-kin approached, then spoke to me, his speech followed by a purring ''meow''.

    "Greetings, Lady Ophilanna. I am General, the Empress'' secretary. You are currently within the Eternal Palace. You, milady, are in Limbo, Lady Gaia''s realm. Follow me, if you would, please."

    Though confused, my legs moved by themselves. I soon found myself trudging through a palace serene, stranger than any fairy tale. The maids and soldiers all seemed.. strange. As if they weren''t human, or like any other creature in Pariah. I couldn''t put my finger on it.

    "Are you curious about.. us?", General noticed my curiosity. I nodded. "We are mostly from beyond the Veil. What that is, Lady Ophilanna, her Majesty shall divulge to you. There is one other person you will meet. Beware of him, as he is... the most peculiar of us all."

    In the distance, wailing could be heard. Strange cries echoed through the halls of the Eternal Palace. General explained: "Those.. are from the Stygian Prison. It is guarded by the strongest soldier, Knight Angelic Illaniyael, the person I spoke of just now."

    Curiously treading along, a door opened as we walked by. A slender, tall angelic figure bowed deeply before me, its long, silky hair truly giving off an aura of tranquil beauty. It introduced itself as the Angel, Illaniyael, that is serving her Majesty, Gaia. I shyly nodded as it spoke, my gaze avoiding the angel''s. "Very well, Lady Ophilanna. I shall continue my duty. I wish you well on your meeting with the Empress."

    He walked away with an elegance surrounding him. I was enamored with those.. pure looks. General pulled me from my little daze. "Her Majesty is just behind this door. Let me tell you one thing, Lady Ophilanna: You may be special to her, but do not take her interest for granted. Anyway.. Good luck."

    He shoved me through the door, revealing a grand throne room and elaborate tapestry all around. With all my manners I could muster, I approached the beautiful Empress, bowing as deeply as I could, and waited for her response.

    "Child, it is good to see you. Rise, and listen to my words. Come closer."

    I did as I was instructed, lowering my gaze and respectfully watching her.

    Now that I could take a closer look, she had beautiful, green eyes, olive skin, and brown, wavy hair. She was beauty incarnate, indeed. This is expected of the Goddess of Life and Nature.

    "I am Gaia, the Goddess of Death and Everything Else. As your kind has done me service so well up until recently, I shall reward you, as the last surviving tribeswoman, in three things."

    My head perked up at her words. Before I could ask, she counted.

    "First: You will meet one of the prisoners, it is someone you need to meet."

    "Secondly: I will tell you a story, one you need to hear."

    "Thirdly: All the while we do that, you may lend me your body in reality, and I will descend to the world temporarily, assuring you are under my protection and defeating the foes on your tail."

    I stared at the ground, then at her gaze, fixed on me. "Will you save them?", I asked, staring a hole into her. She closed her eyes, sighed, and said yes. "I will protect Elliot, Erica, and Mena. The soldiers.. well. I can''t undo most of it, but some of them will survive."

    Understanding that death was only natural, I agreed. "Please do, your Majesty. Should I meet the prisoner first, then?"

 Damocles Unchained

    In the underground section housing the prison.

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    Illaniyael led me, his steps heavy. The knight''s boots were solid metal, the metallic clang echoing through the prison''s corridors.

    "Miss Ophilanna," he examined me, "this prison is meant for extraordinary specimens. Like.."

    Grindingly, he came to a halt. Illaniyael''s gaze shifted. First to the left, then the right. There was eerie silence hanging in the air.

    "We can proceed. I thought I heard a noise.", his voice sounded monotone, exempt of emotion. "You see, we currently only have two prisoners."

    Turning my ahead and looking through the empty cells, there indeed was no soul to be seen.

    "If the cells are empty, why are there so many?", I asked him, keeping close to the knight. Without turning, his answer followed suit immediately. "Just in case, Miss. But enough of that..."

    I had no intention of pressuring him any further than this. Besides, I was rather intimidated by this hunk of a man - he dwarfed me twice, easily. His sword was nearly my body''s length.

    Clearly, Illaniyael has the speed, too.

    And so, I made the decision to go along with the flow, walking behind him in a comfortable manner, occasionally looking around and inspecting the cells.

    After we walked for what felt like an hour, we seemingly arrived. At the end of a corridor, in this damp, stone-cobbled dungeon, a cell held a prisoner.

    "Hello, dear Illaniyael.", the voice calmly and expectedly greeted him. I saw the form, but had no way to match it up to any words. Steadily, it became easier, visually, to understand who, what, and why it was.

    "My name is Enia. I hope Gaia already introduced me, at least in name?", the being giggled innocently, having assumed the form of a middle-aged woman. Any other feature could not be pinned down - it was like she had them all at once, yet never quite any.

    I answered her question quickly after her hand reached out to mine. When gripping hers, it felt quite warm, comfortable.. soothing. Like a mother''s touch.

    "She has only told me I would meet a special person. That is all. It is nice to meet you.. Lady Enia?"

    With a moderate amount of confusion, I stared at her, Illaniyael, and fixed my gaze on her. She chuckled, before speaking up. "I see, she neglected to tell you about the most important part."

    Both of her hands, through the gaps between the cold, stiff iron bars, pulled me closer. The knight stepped in. "I can open the cell, Lady Enia. That must be more comfortable for the young lady."

    I nodded, processing the current situation. She chimed in. "Yes, please do, my precious knight."

    He pulled out a key, put it into the cell''s lock, and opened it with the sound of something popping. The door flew open, and so we entered together.

    "Come closer, child.", she instructed. I did as she asked, standing in front of her.

    Both of Enia''s hands cupped my face, while her lips moved without making a single sound. It was quite peculiar, but I felt no malice from her - only calmness and love.

    "Who are you?", I interrupted her. Enia''s pupils widened, though she did not hesitate to speak.

    "I am a Goddess. To be precise, I am shackled here...", pausing to breathe out in a long sigh, "that was framed for a ''crime'' I did not commit. Divine law dictates.."

    I had a hard time following her, so she paused. "Divinity requires us to follow commandments. The way I was framed.. I broke some of them. Now, I am here. There is a slight problem."

    "What is the problem?", my curiosity got the better of me, so I asked her straight-forwardly.

    "My powers are sealed. This world, your world.. even Gaia, and this fine knight", she pointed at Illaniyael, "are my children, my make. Even you, Ophilanna. But you.."

    Her voice trembled greatly, my hand reached for hers, enveloping it. "You, my dear, are special. To make a long story short.."

    I waited, and she thought. It must be quite complicated, but I think I understand.

    "There was a world, like Pariah, before this one. It was my make, too, and one I loved dearly. You lived there. While you were unhappy, you died, and in the process of the world being remade, I caught your soul before it went into Limbo - the N??sphere, where we are currently."

    My hand was unsteady, but hers even more so. I could feel how unsettled she felt. Illaniyael, quite stoic earlier, just averted his gaze.

    "So.. I died in a world you were rebuilding.. and then?", I recapitulated her words, indicating some kind of understanding on my side.

    Her frown turned into a slight chuckle. "You were so.. depressed then. I want my children to be happy. To make you happy.. I let you reincarnate. That, by itself, is fine, and allowed by Divine Law. However...", she choked up. "Something happened. Something I cannot really talk about... It is forbidden. I.. regrettably cannot speak of it. My sincere apologies."

    "If you can''t speak of it due to other factors, that is not your fault, my Lady.", the knight chimed in. I nodded in agreement. Enia continued. "In any case, you ended up being reborn in this world. You see, this world... is fundamentally flawed. During the recreation, something went terribly wrong. Since you are special, and furthermore the only one I could contact in the vast sea of dreams, I would like you to.. fix this. Please."

    Her hands cupped mine. She tugged at my clothing, latching onto me. It appeared as if she shed tears, greatly moving me.

    "Lady.. Enia.. Please don''t cry. I will do what I can..", I said, taken by surprise.

    Enia only coughed, choking on her tears. "I am really grateful, yet it is a horrible feeling to burden a child of mine with this task. I shall do as much as I can to aid you. In that regard..."

    Her hand let go of mine, her frown making way for a more serious, determined gaze. She fixated on me, staring right into my eyes. "Gaia sealed your memories, which will soon return. For the full reason behind that, ask her. I will give you a gift through her. Please take it."

    I nodded, understand Enia''s intention.

    "What do I have to do first, Lady Enia?", I asked the Goddess.

    "Right, the most important thing is to..", she paused as if she were thinking, "make this world''s inhabitants believe in me. You, my child, are my first, and last, Prophetess. The very last Prophet of me, Enia."

    With sorrow in his voice, Illaniyael spoke up. "If I could, I would help you, Lady Ophilanna. Unfortunately, I am bound to serve, as part of my duty, Lady Gaia. Though I pray, with great fervor, for your success. Should you need any.. advice, I will always be here."

    "That brings me to my next point", Enia continued after the knight''s words. "You can visit Limbo every once in a while. For the details, Gaia will brief you soon. Even if she is.. somewhat more crude than you would be left to believe due to your tribe''s worship of her, bring yourself to trust her. She really is trustworthy. I wish you success on your journey, my child. Be safe and prosper."

    Enia''s fingers intertwined with mine, and a faint glow surrounded our hands, blindingly bright.

    "I blessed you.", she uttered, her voice somber. Then, the Goddess pushed me out of the cell. Illaniyael locked it once more, leading me out of the prison. As we walked, I turned my head, seeing a Goddess locked like a bird in a cage.

    A songbird longing for freedom.

    "I''m curious", my sudden question caught his attention, "you said there is one other prisoner."

    His face darkened. Illaniyael seemed.. quite displeased with that question being brought up.

    "My.. apologies, Sir Illaniyael.", I brushed it off, and we moved on. The rest of the way, the silence between us was awkward.

    Before we came out of the underground compartment, he whispered two words.

    "The enemy."

    <hr>

    General awaited me. "Did it go well, young Lady?", he probed. I simply nodded, Illaniyael releasing me into the cat-kin''s guidance. He then led me through the familiar corridors, the scent of incense and old stone clinging to the air.  It was a stark contrast to the damp chill of the prison.  Though he was quiet, his usual cold demeanor was replaced with a strange solemnity, a jovial mood.

    "Life is just like that, Lady Ophilanna", he yawned, "ultimately, nothing quite matters."

    The only thing I gathered from watching him was his cat-like behaviour. "In the end, we are all just pawns to some sort of higher being. I do my part, and he does his", pointing at Illaniyael, "and you do yours."

    I wondered if it was the weight of what I had just learned, the revelation of Enia''s words... A Goddess, imprisoned, and I, her prophet? It was all so surreal, so overwhelming, but his words made me awake to the responsibility placed on my shoulders.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    We reached Gaia''s chamber, the air thick with a palpable energy. She stood before me, her expression unreadable, and gestured for me to sit. I simply obeyed, my legs feeling suddenly heavy. The goddess studied me for a long moment, her eyes piercing, as if she could see right through me. "Mhm. You seemed to talk quite well. I expect no less from a child and its mother maker in meeting", though pausing to pick up a scroll before asking, "The memories.. are returning, are they not?", with a voice so soft, yet firm, coaxing me into being vulnerable enough to tell her.

    I blinked, surprised, caught off-guard. "They�� they''re flashes. Snippets. I don''t understand them. My nightmares are fed by them. Do you know anything about them, Lady Gaia?"

    Gaia sighed, a sound like the rustling of leaves in a storm. "It is as Enia said. Your memories were sealed, a necessary precaution. Due to your age, and the magic restraints placed upon you as a child, they are now surfacing. They would have overwhelmed you otherwise, you might have.. died. Think of a vessel filled to its maximum, yet more and more inside.. Regardless, you see, Ophilanna, you are�� special. More special than you can possibly imagine."

    She paused, her gaze softening slightly. "When the world was remade, and your soul lingered in the N??sphere, Enia�� she intervened. She saved you, Ophilanna. But to do so, she had to mark you. When you were a baby, she placed a part of herself within you, a safeguard, a�� limitation. It was the only way to protect you, to allow you to be reborn without the burden of your past life��s memories crushing you. But it also meant you could not remember. Not until now."

    I choked, my mind reeling. A past life, of all things? Enia, my savior? And Gaia, knowing, understood it all along. Her expression was slightly pained, thinking of my reaction.

    "To tell you the truth, I didn''t tell you sooner.. because you weren''t ready.", she sighed. "Truth is heavy a burden, Ophilanna. The world, it is not kind to those different. No. It *hates* the different. And so, I chose to protect you, even if it was from yourself. I apologise, but ask you to understand, child."

    She stood up, her movements graceful and powerful.  "Now, Ophilanna, the time has come.  The seals must be broken, time must come undone once more. You will face opposition, intense and rough. It will not wait for you to calm, to regain your footing. It will attempt to strike you at your weakest. I need you to trust me, and henceforth.. to let me guide you."

    A shiver tingled down my spine. "Guide me?", I asked. "How?"

    Gaia''s gaze rested on me. "You will be the Prophetess. Enia''s, to be exact, and mine. In a way, we are but one, though no one knows of Mother Enia. I, on the other hand, am a force to be reckoned with."

    My eyes widened at the ideas springing forth from her words. She continued. "However, I cannot readily change this world as I wish. As such, I shall help you take your steps, child, and grow you to do what you are destined to do. Your mission, therefore, is to make others believe in Enia, and by extension, me. Can you do that?"

    I nodded, overwhelmed by this insurmountable task ahead of me. Gaia simply placed her hands on my shoulders, her touch surprisingly warm. "I am glad you are becoming aware of your destiny, Ophilanna. I just need you to.. step aside for now. Let me take over. It won''t be long."

    My heart pounded in my chest, heavily. "Take over? What do you mean..?"

    Her eyes glowed with an otherworldly, strange light. "I mean.. you should just watch me, Ophilanna. Entrust this situation to me. Do not interfere."

    A wave of dizziness washed over me. The room seemed to spin, the faces of Gaia and General blurring. I felt a strange sensation, as if I were being pulled away from myself, like a ghost watching its own body. I saw Gaia''s lips move, but I couldn''t hear the words.  Then, everything went black.

    <hr>

    -Erica

    The air fervently crackled with vicious energy. Together we stood - Elliot, Mena, and I - bravely squaring off against the Seraphine, with its four wings beating furiously, stirring up a whirlwind of dust and debris.

    Its eyes, one quick discerning look would tell, were burning with fanaticism, and its voice dripped with scorn and malice. "Heretics! Weaklings you are!", it scoffed, brazenly pointing its holy spear at us, "You dare defy Aria''s Will? Then you shall bear the consequence the same.", the Seraphine croaked and shrieked, now an echo rampaging through the village''s remnants.

    Clashing ensued. Swords flashed, spell after spell weaved through the air as we faced it off and held it in place. But, unfortunately, it was no use. Sooner than expected, through its powerful, relentless attacks, the winged creature incapacitated Elliot and Mena, leaving me the last line of defense.

    I backed against the door of Ophilanna''s house, being pushed back over and over, until there was no room to secede. Our defenses crumbled.

    The seraphine was too powerful for us to handle, our fatigue too great a factor.

    On the sidelines, Elliot''s breath sounded ragged, while Mena had enough of difficulty even getting up after the spell rebound she experienced.

    "We fight to protect.. Ophilanna", I hesitantly yelled, deflecting the mighty Seraphine''s spear, "for what is right, we will not suffer a loss." Though even as I spoke these mighty words, in my mouth, they tasted bitter, since I knew we were losing fast.

    A shockwave disturbed my footing, and so I hurled towards the ground. Just as shaken as me, the Seraphine tightly gripped its holy lance, attempting to throw it at and through the door, to hit whatever was behind it - a blinding flash of light erupted from whence the spear flew toward. The seraphine, however, cried out in pain, as we shielded our eyes.

    As soon as the light subsided, a wave of heat washed over us, the air thick with a repugnant smell of blood and fire. I stumbled back, heart pounding in my chest. Looking towards the source of light, and the Seraphine, I felt my breath catch on fire and my mouth gag.

    Who stood there, with their valiant, powerful and soothing glow of divinity, was Ophilanna. She didn''t stand, no, she floated. And the way she did, it barely involved moving a muscle, like an inconsequential action. Nothing so much like breathing.

    But.. the winged enemy, was gone. To my shock, and Mena''s, whose eyes were steadily fixed on my friend and her student, the winged soldier was turned into blood mist.

    Ophilanna''s eyes, merely white, seemed empty, and then they flickered to life into a stark, unnatural white, her voice - rather, a chorus of voices speaking simultaneously - audibly proclaiming something. In my shock, it took me a moment to reclaim myself. The voice resonated with incredible power, ancient and terrifying, yet like it held... authority over me. "Greetings, friends of Ophilanna", it said, "my name is Gaia, and I am the Goddess of Nature and of Death."

    Ophilanna''s body floated upwards, her arms moving elegantly, as if she was orchestrating a symphony. The earth beneath us shook and trembled, as did we, as she spoke once more.

    "Those who dare harm this child - the cursed followers of Aria - shall not go unpunished. Do not even dare attempt at her life, lest..", her hand turned to a fist, something rose from the ground.

    Before us, higher than any creature or thing, stood a towering colossus of an avatar, bearing three heads donning three masks, and even higher, on its head, was pointed a mighty sword of untold caliber.

    *The Sword of Damocles.*

    The avatar''s body seemed to be chained with powerful, burly links of steel or some otherwise strong metal, and its head turned towards the Novum Divinum, the church that was close by.

    With a flick of a finger, Gaia removed the beast''s chains, its hand reaching for the Damocles'' sword, and it stomped with ferocious speed towards the church.

    Gaia''s words echoed through the air, freezing everyone in place. "Anyone attempting to harm the sovereign, peaceful nation of Silvale will face divine retribution. It stands under the protection of me, Gaia, known and loved by the elves you so hate and despise."

    Her body radiated divine glow. Slowly, impossibly, Ophilanna''s body descended. Incapacitating every enemy, the avatar engaged and successfully destroyed any enemy presence but one - a Seraphine to escape, and deliver her message.

    "You, who dare threaten my chosen, will see who is the slaughterer, and who is the lamb.", she boomed. While fleeing, the Seraphine, last alive, cowered and cried, shaking and flapping its wings to escape.

    The remaining holy energy, dissipating into the environment like mist in the morning sun, that powered the floating churches, was now but a remnant of the past. They were mighty symbols of the Church''s power indeed.

    Now, in the aftermath, there was an eerily silent battlefield. Only faint, but heavy breathing of those who remained was heard, eyes wide with fear and awe. Gaia''s avatar, its body bulking and pulsating, stood amidst the carnage of dead and bodies unburied. It was a silent testament to Gaia''s influence, power, will.

    As quickly as it appeared, it had to demanifest. All the light then faded, and the colossus of a creature shrunk, becoming a little acorn, buried in the aftermath of this battle.

    "It seems to be peaceful now. Very well. I shall return this body to Ophilanna. All three of you", she turned towards us, "you have done well. None of you will be missing my blessing for your efforts. In return, carry the word of the Goddess ''Enia'' along with Ophilanna, so that she may not be alone in her forever duty."

    Before Gaia fully vanished, her voice soft and gentle, begged us to protect the child whose body she inhabited. "As she is my, and Enia''s, prophet, make sure to tell that wretched queen.. I mean, Silvale''s queen.. to watch over her as well."

    Suddenly, she was gone. Ophilanna''s body slumped to the ground, unconscious. We hurried to catch her, and all of us were glad to be alive.

    <hr>

    In the Baroness'' mansion, a fresh morning.

    A beautiful girl, elven appearance, woke in a bed she seemed not to recognise. Her surroundings were totally out of the ordinary to her. "Where am I?", she uttered, in a tongue completely foreign to the maid that attended to her.

    "Lady Fia?", the maid turned her head, "Is something the matter? What are you saying?"

    "?", Ophilanna stared the maid down, puzzled at what she said.

    Her head began pulsing and hurting, visions flashing across her very eyes.

    "Chosen One. You cannot afford to forget."

    A voice she so intimately connected with, and felt familiar to, commanded her. It was painful, and the attending maid freaked out and panicked over the spasms Ophilanna was having, until she passed out once more.

    Not long after, in the evening, the Baroness visited, along with Erica. They attempted to talk to Ophilanna, but she seemed asleep - or unconscious, rather.

    "I shall be taking my leave. Please watch over her, Erica.", said the Baroness, concerned over Ophilanna''s situation.

    <hr>

    In the middle of the night, the elf girl woke up, being torn out of her sleep from a nightmare so cruel and malicious. She felt the comfort of a hand, a girl she also couldn''t recognise, on hers. Seemingly, this girl was different from the maid.

    "Just where am I, here? Isn''t this earth? Did Enia keep to her word?", she mumbled, prompting Erica to wake up. Her gaze fixated on the moonlight''s glow illuminating the edges and contour of Ophilanna''s upper body. She heard some of her mumbling, as well. "Ophi? Are you okay?", she sprang up and into Ophilanna''s arms, who embraced her, though bearing a confused expression.

    Ophilanna now understood every word of hers, but the things that left her mouth utterly destroyed Erica to her very core.

    "I''m sorry.. Who are you?"

 Remembrance

    -Ophilanna

    The world swam back into focus, a kaleidoscope of fragmented imagery and emotions unfolded before me. A strange, yet comforting face, etched with worry and profound sadness, entered my peripheral vision. I rubbed my eyes, partially to get rid of the excess sleepiness, and to see if this.. was just a dream. A ruse.

    "I''m sorry..", I stammered, looking at her from the side, "who are you?"

    She felt like someone I''ve known for so long, yet I couldn''t bring myself to remember. This wasn''t the earth I knew; neither sister nor brother were here. I don''t recall being here.. Only the coldness of death, ravaging my intestines was the machine my brother drove into me. It was all.. eerie.

    As would be expected of a reaction, Erica''s eyes teared up. "I.. see.. you really don''t remember.."

    She let off me after standing up. The girl stood still, silently, coming to terms with it all by herself.

    "Rest well, Ophi..", she yelped quietly before exiting the room, "if you need me, just call, okay?"

    A small ''yes'' was all I could muster. After Erica left, a maid entered once more. "Lady Fia", she spoke to me, "do you wish to bathe and get ready?"

    I nodded, taking my to actually register she was talking to me.. new name and all. Her question hung in the air, and I answered it quickly with a dry, monotone nod. "Very well, then. I will ready the bath for you, milady."

    Then, the maid left. Like all the others.

    "I''m.. sorry. Sorry that I can''t remember. This is all.. so foreign and scary.", I whispered in pain. My throat felt rough, my voice croaking. My body felt like it was spiralling into delirium.

    The image of Erica''s crumpled face and teary eyes made me nauseous. I didn''t understand. She must be someone really important to me. So familiar. Yet.. why.. is there such a void stretching out between us?

    A chasm of lost memories?

    I closed my eyes, if not just to rest, weary from all these hazy, terrifying experiences.

    Abruptly, my memory fragments coalesced, turning into vivid imagery, of colours never seen and sounds never heard. Flashes of them, akin to lightning strikes through darkness, illuminated the very corners of my broken mind.

    In front of me, a dark alleyway, and behind me, intoxicating smell of damp earth, decay, and diesel.

    A woman''s face, contorted in grief, hanging lifelessly, and a man''s angry eyes.

    Me. The death that haunted me, and the man that took the last thing I called mine, my life.

    Filled with accusation, his eyes were those of a demon. Vision blurred, scenery changed. The darkness made way for a bright flash, sounds of explosion, of death and terror.

    It all unfolded so fast; a burning village, as tribal and primal as they come, and blood eroding its way through the mud. Shivers kept me on edge, my mind fixated on the scene in my mind.

    "L-.. get her!", a voice shouted, distorted heavily. "K-... the bitch!", it screamt.

    A woman, an elf like Erica, being relentlessly pursued through a forest, was visible. She reminded me of someone. My mother.

    Wait.. she isn''t my mother. At least.. not my mother on earth. The one.. that took her life.

    In horror I watched soldiers surround her, a successful attempt to escape their circle, and one of their arrows impaling her stomach. She bled heavily, but escaped into a cave.

    Her breathing was haggard, she looked pale and unwell. Blood pooled at the edge of her feet.

    I felt a deep sense of discomfort just watching her, though while my arm extended and reached out to her, I was immaterial, just a bystander to watch.

    Besides me, a hand slowly gripped mine; so I looked, to my shock.

    There stood a version of me, and yet, she overlapped with another girl, a younger version of the body I am inhabiting, as if she was watching this woman die together with me.

    Then there were cries, ones so fierce, they pierced my eardrums, to haunt me for days and nights to come. She vehemently opposed the will of nature; a cruel mistress, as it is, and tried to put pressure on her mother''s wound, to no avail.

    When the mother was but a lifeless body, and the girl''s eyes were emptier than her mother''s, she still prevailed, crawling out of the cave, coughing at the ashen air outside.

    I saw embers and sparks, a burning inferno that ravaged what she called home.

    As I watched in horror, I could only feel a tugging sensation, the girl so anxious, and her hand in mine. It was a nightmare to see, and one that shook me to my core.

    "She''s dead. Mother is dead.", the girl said, somber and sad, eyes more lifeless than mine, when I passed. "I couldn''t.. protect her.. or do anything..", she cried out, right into my chest.

    I stood, in what felt like near eternity, caressing this little girl''s hair. The pain she must feel... No..

    "It''s our pain", she left my embrace and whispered, "yours as much as mine."

    I stared. Whether it was holes into the air, or me looking for words to say. Nothing would come.

    "I know that feeling all too well..", some syllables escaped my lips, "of not being able to do anything. You are me."

    "That''s right. Currently..", her eyes shifted to a scene erupting in front of us rather vividly, "you''re worrying so many others. Just like us..."

    I finished her sentence. "They feel like they can''t do anything.."

    And she continued. "About this situation.", though she added, staring into my eyes, "we are one, one in two. The memories you carry, and the ones you made as me, are one. Our pain is fundamentally similar."

    A tear rolled down her cheek, I wiped it away. Likewise, she caressed my cheek, reaching up to my face. I must have shed one, too.

    "Let''s go, Elaine. Or should I say..", she put on a smile, "Ophilanna?"

    My hand trembled. Hers did, as well. Naturally, since we weren''t all that different.. cogs of the same mechanism.

    Together we walked- this horrific display quietly dissipated by itself, never to show itself again.

    I am me.

    <hr>

    Rays shone onto my face, slightly blinding me. Without even averting my gaze to the right of the bed, I could tell a presence. Erica, most likely? Perhaps a maid? The Baroness?

    In the corner of my eye, I saw a sleeping, slouched figure, holding onto my hand and blanket.

    Yes, Erica. I had guessed her right from her presence alone.

    A smile grew on my lips, "Erica, I''m sorry for worrying you so much. I''m back."

    Unexpectedly, she yawned, and slowly but surely awoke, opening her eyes to see me, though sleepy, caress her.

    "Ophi..?", Erica mouthed, leisurely stretching and taking her time to realise.

    "I''m back.", I smiled at her, opening my arms gently. Abruptly, her eyes widened, and when she had realised it, I already took her into my arms. "I''m sorry for worrying you. I''m back now. Promise."

    Despite the initial surprise and her taking sweet time to process what I said, she still wrapped her arms around me. Erica clung tightly to me, as if she was afraid of losing something. Awkwardly, my hand attempted to pat her back, hardly able to.

    I was caught by surprise when she erupted into tears, sobbing into my chest. "I thought you would never remember..", Erica whined, "I''m so glad you''re back. I was so scared.."

    She pulled pack, cupping my cheeks. "Welcome back, Ophi!" I wiped a tear off her cheek, but it felt like she was soothing me at this point.

    So I teased her. "Come think of it. You called me Ophi. Who''s Ophi?", I turned my head. The cogs in her brain began to turn, and then she hit my shoulder with her fist.

    "Ouch", I complained, "that really hurts! You got stronger? I''m sorry, that was just a joke."

    She had half a grin on her face, clearly not amused. "It was a pretty bad one.. Don''t scare me like that! Do you want me to cry?"

    I shook my head, and my eyes shifted to the maid standing in the doorway, door leaning into the hallway. Averting myself from Erica, I greeted her. "I''m fine", I preemptively mouthed my words.

    In turn, she responded quickly, dropping the plate she was carrying to my room as usual, shouting in the hallways "She''s awake, everyone!", things like "Tell the Baroness!" and "Lady Fia is awake!"

    I wouldn''t have thought everyone to be rooting for me this much. Had they grown attached without me really noticing?

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    That pinches me a little. Wait. Erica pinched me.

    "Everyone.. was concerned. For you. Your well-being..", she said, somber. Then Erica nudged me.

    "Just let them cheer. You''re back. Everyone really enjoyed you being here."

    My hand reached out to hers. "Thank you for telling me. I should really pay attention to others around me."

    She replied initially. "You were pretty busy.. with yourself. Nobody can fault you for that, just as I had my rock to carry, you did yours."

    I giggled at her, jumping out of bed and pulling her with me. "Let''s go, I want to see the Baroness."

    <hr>

    The mansion''s training ground.

    In the Baroness'' mansion, a wild fire erupted and took the entire complex by storm. Adalbert, who had been training the soldiers, caught in the corner of his eye a maid running around and screaming, like she was insane. "A case for the exorcists, huh", he thought.

    Though when she reached earshot, his ears perked up immediately. "She''s awake, everyone! Lady Fia is back!"

    "I can''t believe my ears these days..", he chuckled, "am I really getting old?"

    Someone beside him quickly gathered their things, embarking in the blink of an eye. It was Mena, who was watching the training on-going with curiousity. Something far more interesting came up, it seems.

    "There she goes", mused Adalbert, "always so quick, that woman. Hah.. but that''s what I like about her.. So fast on her feet."

    "Capt''n", one of the soldiers roused him from his thought, "Just go for it. You two would be so well together!"

    A wave of laughter rolled through the mass of soldiers, rooting for their captain. He awkwardly ran his gaze through the group.

    "I will remember each and every single one of you! Continue training. I will go investigate the maid''s claims right now."

    "Tell Lady Fia that we missed her!", the soldiers shouted behind Adalbert as he left. "Sure will", he waved. In the background, a scene of hard training, metal clashing against metal and wood against wood, filled the training courtyard with noise.

    He just hoped to escape his troop, so eager to tease him for his love. As such, this rumor better be truthful, he mulled, otherwise some behaviour therapy was in order.

    <hr>

    Emerging from her room with Erica by her side, Ophilanna stepped into the mansion''s hallway, now seeing it with fresh eyes. Sunlight streamed through the arched windows, illuminating dust motes dancing in the air. As they walked, hushed whispers turned into excited murmurs, and soon, a small group of servants, maids and butlers alike, gathered around them.

    "Lady Fia! You are truly awake!" a young maid exclaimed, her eyes wide with relief.

    "We were so worried, milady," added a butler, his usually stoic face softened with concern. "How are you feeling?"

    Questions tumbled out in a rush: "Is your head alright?", "Do you remember everything now?", "Did you get enough rest?". Ophilanna, taken aback by the outpouring of concern, felt a blush creeping up her neck. Erica, a step behind, watched with a gentle smile.

    "I�� I''m feeling much better, thank you," Ophilanna stammered, her gaze darting between the earnest faces surrounding her. She managed a small, awkward giggle. "My head�� it feels clearer now. Thank you all for your concern."

    A chorus of relieved sighs and happy murmurs rippled through the group. One of the maids, bolder than the rest, stepped forward and gently touched Ophilanna''s arm. "We are just so glad to have you back, Lady Fia. The mansion felt so empty without your�� your presence."

    Ophilanna''s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red. "That''s�� very kind of you to say," she mumbled, unsure how to respond to such open affection. She offered a small, grateful smile, her eyes meeting theirs. "Really, thank you all." With a gentle nudge from Erica, they slowly began to extricate themselves from the well-meaning throng, leaving behind a trail of happy chatter and relieved smiles.

    <hr>

    Adalbert, having escaped the boisterous training yard, strode through the mansion corridors, his boots echoing on the polished stone. He was determined to see if the rumour of Lady Fia''s awakening was true. Spotting Mena heading in the same direction, her brow furrowed in thought, he quickened his pace to catch up.

    "Mena! Have you seen Lady Fia?" he called out, his voice a low rumble.

    Mena turned, her usual sharp gaze softened with a hint of something akin to�� relief? "Adalbert. No, I was just on my way to check on her myself. You haven''t see her, perchance?"

    "Not yet," Adalbert admitted, falling into step beside her. "But the maids are buzzing like�� well, like disturbed hornets. Something''s definitely up."

    They walked in comfortable silence for a moment, their shared purpose drawing them forward.

    Adalbert, on one side, with his gaze affixed to Mena, had a rough time hiding his feelings for her.

    It was only his luck, though, that she was rather... oblivious to such interpersonal activity.

    Rounding a corner, they spotted a cluster of servants, still animatedly talking amongst themselves. Adalbert raised an eyebrow at Mena, pointing towards the congregation.

    "Looks like we found the epicentre of the excitement," he murmured, and they approached the group.

    "Excuse me," Adalbert addressed the servants, his voice carrying a hint of authority. "Has Lady Fia been through here?"

    The servants turned, their faces alight with recognition. "Sir Adalbert!... Yes. Lady Fia and Lady Erica were just here," one of the maids replied eagerly. "They were heading�� towards the Baroness'' office, I believe."

    After averting her eyes, Mena thanked the Maid with a nod. "Thank you."

    Adalbert offered a curt acknowledgement.

    They exchanged a glance, a silent understanding passing between them, before turning and continuing down the hallway, their pace now more purposeful.

    <hr>

    Ophilanna and Erica approached the Baroness'' office, the heavy oak door firmly closed. A low murmur of voices drifted from within, piquing their curiosity. Erica gestured towards the door with a rather mischievous glint in her eyes. Ophilanna, equally intrigued, nodded in agreement. They pressed closer, straining to hear.

    "��church''s interference is becoming blatant, Lady Reina," Elliot''s voice, laced with frustration, was clearly audible. "Their presence on the battlefield�� it''s disruptive, to say the least. And those�� _Priests of the Hearth_�� they are unsettling."

    The Baroness'' deeper voice responded, calm but firm. "I agree, Elliot. Their fanaticism borders on dangerous. We need to reinforce our borders. Then...", she paused.

    Walking around like a headless hen, the Baroness raised a concern. "There is the summons from the Queen. Why now, of all times?"

    "If I may", Elliot interrupted her, "perhaps the Queen caught wind of Gaia''s message. Why she requires Erica as well, that part fully eludes me. My apologies, Lady Reina."

    "Although..." Elliot mused, "what if it''s related to the skirmish? Their�� _performance_ was certainly�� noteworthy." There was a dry chuckle in his tone. "Though I doubt the Queen is summoning them for accolades alone. It must be the goddess'' acknowledgement."

    "Why, yes.." Reina agreed, her voice thoughtful. "There''s more to this, definitely. The timing is�� suspicious. Especially with the church''s increased activity.."

    A loud thud caught Ophilanna''s notice. The Baroness seemed to put something heavy down.

    "Worst of all, the church now wants Fia..", she sighed, her worries slowly taking over.

    Ophilanna exchanged a worried look with Erica. The church? Interference? Summoned by the Queen? Their minds raced, trying to piece together the fragments of conversation.

    Suddenly, the latch of the office door clicked, and the heavy oak swung inwards. Elliot emerged, preoccupied in thought, and didn''t notice the two figures pressed against the wall until it was too late. He bumped directly into Ophilanna, sending her stumbling back with a surprised yelp.

    "Apologies, Lady�� Oh! Lady Fia! Lady Erica!" Elliot exclaimed, startled, his eyes widening as he took in their presence.

    Just then, Adalbert and Mena rounded the corner, alerted by Ophilanna''s surprised sound. They stopped short, taking in the scene: Elliot, slightly flustered, standing in the doorway, and Ophilanna and Erica looking caught in the act.

    <hr>

    The Baroness'' voice, laced with surprise and a hint of relief, called out from within the office. "Fia? Erica? Is that you? Are you two fine?"

    Her voice, more stern than it needed to be, stirred the girls.

    Then, Reina appeared in the doorway, her eyes widening further as she took in Ophilanna''s bright, if slightly sheepish, smile. "Fia! You''re awake! And�� you remember?"

    "Mother!", she yelped, but before Ophilanna could fully respond, the maid from earlier rushed up, her face flushed with excitement. "Baroness! It''s true! Lady Fia is awake and she�� she remembers!"

    Reina''s lips curved into a genuine, warm smile. "Come in, come in, all of you," she gestured, ushering Ophilanna and Erica into the office, while Adalbert and Mena followed close behind.

    The office, usually imposing in its formality, now felt warmer, filled with a shared sense of relief and curiosity. Reina gestured to chairs around her large desk. Once everyone was seated, she fixed her gaze on Ophilanna, her expression softening with genuine concern.

    "Fia, my child, we were all so worried. We weren''t sure�� if you would return to us."

    Ophilanna met her gaze, a small, grateful smile playing on her lips. "I''m back, mother. And I remember everything now... a lot happened. Thank you.. for your care."

    Reina nodded, her gaze then shifting to Erica, Adalbert, and Mena. "And thank you all for being here, for your unwavering support. It seems," she continued, turning back to Ophilanna, a hint of gravity entering her voice, "that your awakening comes at a�� rather interesting time. Elliot was just briefing me on some�� developments.�� She glanced at Elliot, who stood slightly to the side. "Perhaps you should all hear what he has to say."

    The air in the office shifted, the initial relief giving way to a sense of anticipation and underlying tension. The mention of "developments" and the lingering presence of Elliot''s earlier briefing hinted at something more significant, something that Ophilanna��s return, however welcome, was now intertwined with.

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    I am supposed to attend the ceremony of victory. A banquet held in the royal palace.

    "She is to be rewarded for her extraordinary effort", the letter clearly states, "and to pledge her loyalty to the Queen, in exchange for her Majesty''s support."

    Truly, this is the chance of a lifetime. Erica agrees, even mother, the Baroness, does.

    Though I can''t, quite yet, shake this uneasy feeling in my bones. With two in me, as I am one, it all feels... so eerily familiar, though a finger I can''t place on it yet.

    "How''s it going", the door basically flew open, "you still mulling over the letter?", Erica prodded me. Her arms, thrown around me, she came quite close. For a friend, at least.

    But, for what it''s worth, I really enjoyed her closeness. So Erica could do as she wished.. provided she kept her hands to herself.

    For now, at least. My mind was preoccupied with far graver a thing than that.

 Queens Summons

    Silvale''s Royal Palace, the Chamber of Council, Curia Regis.

    Queen Asria had called all the high-ranking nobility and functionnaires of Silvale to the Palace, holding a meeting of utmost importance.

    "Ladies, Gentlemen, I hereby proclaim the beginning of our 424th Curia Regis.", she uttered, her words absolute.

    Many a person were present, among those Baroness Reina, Count de Firuet, Margrave d''Arco, and other important figures in the upper echelon of Silvale.

    Of the aforementioned, the Baroness and Count belonged to the Royalist faction, those that support, openly and with pride, the von Hohenheim royal family.

    On the other side, there stood the biggest supporter of the Aristocrats faction, the d''Arco family, whose most prominent member was the prime minister of the country.

    As Reina''s eyes danced across the seats and whoever occupied them, she noticed a peculiar, unfamiliar face. Duke Alian, the Entover Vassal Prince.

    As if invisible, he sat and uttered not a single word of his own. The young duke seemed like a specter, if anything. She thus paid him no mind, thinking it to be courtesy toward him to be included in the politics and quarrel of this country.

    The queen motioned for her secretary, Reina, to read the order of topics out loud.

    Feeling a slight tug in her stomach, she pressed on showing little through her stoic exterior and expression. "On today''s agenda, we have the attack of the Holy Tyrian Empire of Rans on our nation''s border in the southeast, which was, bravely and skillfully, repelled by Sir Adalbert..."

    The nobles, attending the important meeting with a sense of duty, nodded as the agenda was read aloud. Reina continued, ending it with the final topic. "And lastly, Ladies, Gentlemen, there is much to discuss regarding Isrule''s attack on the tri-border."

    As soon as the affair was mentioned, Alian was seemingly roused awake, paying close attention to the words that would fall.

    "During this incident, I shall summarize, a rogue troop, led by an important, ranking officer of their army, pushed forward through the Great Forest, eventually ending up in our territory.. where they promptly laid waste to a village in our lands, killing some of the villagers and burning it to ashes."

    Taking a deep breath, Reina then read out the last of the words, as she was supposed to.

    "To confront this transgression, soldiers were sent to secure the border, and dispatch the rogue band. Along with them, two promising children accompanied the hardened soldiers.."

    Truthfully, the room.. was stirred. Not to mention... everyone seemed on edge, waiting impatiently for the next words to pour out of her mouth. It made her skin crawl with anxiety, though Reina shook it away.

    "These two children, both half elves and half human, miraculously fought off not just the rogue band of soldiers, one of them killing their officer, but also managed to survive, no, destroy, an attack by the Empire of Rans secretly sent to support Isrule."

    "Unheard of!", shouted a handful of nobles in the background. "Their foolishness knows no bounds, those zealots!"

    "An impressive feat by all means, it was discovered by Count de Firuet and the powerful sorceress Mena Cyriana... that Lady Fia of Soriam, my daughter who was one of the two children, is a prophetess of the Goddess Gaia. What''s more.."

    Nobles interjected rudely. "Wasn''t she a fairy tale? Gaia is real?"

    Tumultous as the chamber has become, to the Queen''s dismay, only one man''s stern voice and gaze made it quiet down. Eruan d''Arco, the prime minister.

    "Now, now.. Ladies, Gentlemen. We are gathered here to discuss the most important matters of this nation, not to chit-chat and gossip. Take these matters seriously."

    In his eyes, Reina found a hint of annoyance. Particularly when his eyes met hers, they stung fiercely, attempting to pierce her soul.

    "Cough.. Excuse me. To finish: Not only is she a confirmed prophet of a Goddess, but Gaia, herself, descended through an avatar to deliver a message, warning Isrule and Rans, as well as ordering the Queen of Silvale herself to make sure Lady Fia is in safe hands."

    Isn''t that.. "Preposterous!", one of the men shouted, getting angry and pounding the table. "How dare she tell her Majesty what to do?"

    His eyes fixated on Eruan d''Arco. It was quite clear that this was his doing. Only he knew, ahead of time, what the agenda would entail.

    "Her Majesty intends to celebrate our victory at the southeastern border.. as well as the victory against Isrule, achieved by the two children. Sir Adalbert will be rewarded fairly, as it is custom for the royal family, and so, too, will Lady Fia and Erica."

    "...", silence fell like a curtain draped over the chamber. No one dared to speak up for the next few moments, yet one person, with incredible fervor, stepped up.

    "Your Majesty, with all due respect..", he coughed, "not only have you appointed a *dishuman* to nobility..", his hand gestured crudely into my general direction as to not directly say it out loud, "but what''s more, you intend to let such... *creatures* soil the very ground this holy Palace, this sanctum, is built on, by letting them receive such a prestigious reward by yours truly?"

    Asria''s eyes coldly scrutinized the man speaking these words, one of the former emperor''s kin. Archduke Perenaye von und zu Grimwald, the former emperor''s brother. Her late husband''s family.

    He was adept at politics, that she was aware of. As such, with meticulous intensity, his eyes bore into her. The man seemed somewhat agitated, as well, boding concern and headache for the queen.

    Indeed, he was also supported by the Aristocrats, being next in-line to Kingship.

    "What wrong is there with someone as much a human as we?", Asria asked him, intently staring at his lips, waiting for a reply like a funnel spider for prey.

    "The answer is quite simple, your Majesty.", his words slurred a little, which the man apologised for, though he continued where his speech left of. "*Dishumans* are not pure, never were, never will be. I beseech all of you, those here with us in this chamber, to collect your thoughts about the matter. Are they not.. truly *beneath* us?"

    His superiority complex dominated the room, souring Reina''s mood.

    "Enough of your theatre, Lord Perenaye", the queen''s hand shook, and he was told to sit down. "We are not here to discuss the very rights, the lifeblood our nation is founded in, of our citizens. While I do understand your sentiment..", she could feel a hostile gaze on her, "that is not on the agenda. This discussion is over. It is *I* who will reward such a brave girl, fighting for our nation, and not *you*."

    Disgruntled, he sat down. The meeting continued without a hitch, marking an important step forward. Once it was over, Asria whispered something into Reina''s ear.

    "Ignore Perenaye and Eruan. I am fully aware of their schemes. Though I wish to meet that child of yours..", she smiled, slightly curious.

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    In Silvale''s Royal Palace, the day of the commemoration ceremony.

    The carriage rumbled to a halt, and the door was opened by a liveried footman, revealing a sight that stole my breath away: The Royal Palace of Silvale. It wasn''t merely grand; one would call it breathtaking.

    Towers of ivory, white stone, kissed by the morning sun, pierced the azure blue sky. Their spires, in turn, adorned with gleaming gold, hung in the sky like the Tower of Babel.

    Intricate carvings decorated every part of their surface, depicting such scenes as those of human history, especially the mythos behind Silvale''s founding.

    Fountains sculpted into fantastical creatures gurgled merrily throughout sprawling courtyards, paved with such luxurious, polished marble, it would make any architect jealous.

    Not to mention the gardens, bursting with vibrant, lively flora and a sweet scent of a thousand blooms, all cascading down terraces, the summit of a symphony of colour and fragrance in one.

    Erica, beside me, gasped in awe, even though this wasn''t her first impression. She was equally mesmerized as I, and despite having seen it herself hundreds, nay, thousands of times, mother, the Baroness, seemed to soften a little, a hint of awe in her eyes, mixed with a tinge of anxiety. Usually, her composed and regal demeanor would hide these feelings, though now, she was rather vulnerable in comparison.

    My teacher, Mena, who was invited along with Sir Adalbert, only nodded, as observant as she was, acknowledging the palace''s undeniable majesty and grandeur. Adalbert, while outwardly stoic, subtly shifted his weight, betraying a flicker of impressed surprise.

    Once we made way towards the palace entrance, a figure suddenly emerged from the throng of courtiers and officials. It was a young man, handsome in a refined, almost ethereal way; he had eyes the colour of a summer sky and his hair like spun moonlight. The hushed whispers of the Baroness and Adalbert indicated the identity of this man. It was none other than Duke Alian, his presence radiating effortless charm. He barely paid notice to us, however, offering a nod to the Baroness, being on his way soon after.

    While we walked, Adalbert mumbled and murmured something about needing to find Elliot.

    It was revealed to Erica and I that he hid his identity while on our mission, though that was hardly something we would be mad about. Once Adalbert had detached himself from our little group, he disappeared into the palace''s bustling interior. We continued onwards, entering the main hall.

    Inside, the spectacle intensified.

    Soaring ceilings, decorated with frescoes depicting such celestial scenes that stretched towards the heavens and above, made way to stained glass windows, being masterpieces of artistry, casting kaleidoscopic patterns of light across the polished floors.

    Nobles wore opulent robes, with jewels of theirs glittering like captured starlight, and they mingled with the upper echelon, such as those high-ranking officers in their gleaming armour, among which Adalbert would be counted.

    The air, humming with anticipation, contained a palpable sense of excitement and nervous energy.

    Erica and I stood slightly apart from the Baroness and Teacher, our eyes as wide as they could eat, to take in the marvelous scene playing out.

    "This is... incredible," Erica breathed, her voice hushed with wonder and excitement.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ? whispered back, feeling a strange mix of awe and unease: "More incredible than I could ever imagine." I felt out of place, like a forest creature, amidst such dazzling splendour. It was.. wasted on us.

    Suddenly, a voice, smooth and cultured, addressed me, her finger tapping on my shoulder. I was a little surprised, though tried hard not to let my shock be shown. "Lady Fia?"

    I turned around to find a woman in beautiful, elegant robes, whose eyes were intelligent and kind, and a circlet of silver subtly marked her as someone of great importance.

    Oh, I definitely know her. She is the Court Magician of Silvale, Brynhilde the Battlemage, known for her magical prowess and scholarly nature.

    She was, no, is, someone I greatly admire, so her words that followed made me blush.

    "It is such an honour, getting to meet you in person. Excuse my manners, Lady Fia. I am Brynhilde", she bowed her head politely, "the Court Magician of Silvale."

    "I have been.. most impressed by the reports of your.. rather unique magical abilities", she paused, a hint of awkwardness in her demeanour. "As such, I was wondering.. if you could, perhaps, spare me a moment to speak with you after the ceremony? I.. want to hear from you about your ideas, Lady Fia."

    Blindsided, I only blinked with surprise, written across my face. "Oh.. why, yes, Lady Brynhilde.. I would be honoured!", words left my mouth a stammer, a blush rising to my cheeks. I wasn''t quite sure what she wanted from me; but a magicians earnest gaze was strangely compelling.

    Erica nudged me gently, whispering with a smug grin, "See? Told you so. Lady Brynhilde is shy, but rather fascinated by your magics."

    Though before I could fully reciprocate her teasing, a hush fell over the entire hall, previously so lively, now dead silent.

    Then, trumpets blared, fanfare echoing through the vast space, and all eyes turned towards the raised dais at the hall''s far end.

    A person of utmost importance seemed to make their entrance:

    Silvale''s Queen, Asria Iris Elizabeth von Hohenheim, entered.

    A figure of regal grace and quiet power, her silver gown shimmered like moonlight on water, and her delicate crown of interwoven metal and gemstones rested upon her braided, black hair. She wore a gaze sharp and intelligent, one that swept swiftly across the assembled court, commanding in an instant silence and respect.

    The first person to step forward, bravely, was Adalbert, summoned by a royal herald.

    He knelt before the Queen as they exchanged hushed whispers, with his usually boisterous presence now only radiating solemnity and loyalty. Queen Asria addressed him, her voice resonant and clear, carrying to every corner of the hall, as far as it be.

    "Sir Adalbert, Knight-Captain of Silvale and Commander of the Elite Troop led to Rans", she began, her voice ringing with authority, "Your bravery and unwavering loyalty, an example to many and all of us, have defended our borders against a most cowardly foe, one who hid behind their false god and unleashed vile, abominable creatures upon our lands. Not only have you stood firm in the face of such dangers, but even in the face of near-certain death, you prevailed, protecting our realm and its people."

    A murmur or approval rippled through the court, and the Queen continued, wielding gaze unwavering.

    "For your exceptional service and your courage in the face of these dangers, and your excellent dedication to Silvale, I bestow upon you the title of Margrave, heir to the lands of Galenn."

    A collective gasp filled the hall. Margrave. A noble title of significant standing. Adalbert, visibly moved, bowed his head deeply. "Your Majesty, I am�� unworthy, but I am eternally grateful. I shall serve Silvale with every breath I take."

    Queen Asria smiled, a rare and radiant expression that illuminated her face. She gestured, and a royal attendant stepped forward, bearing a velvet cushion upon which rested a jeweled signet ring and a heavy, ornate sword �C symbols of his newly bestowed title and lands. Adalbert rose, accepting the honours with a proud, yet humble demeanour, the hall erupting in applause.

    Next, the herald called out, "Lady Erica and Lady Fia of Soriam, step forward!"

    I felt a nervous tremor run through my body as we walked towards the dais. The weight of everyone''s eyes heavily rested on my shoulders, hushed whispers following our every step. Beside me, Erica appeared tall and proud, briefly squeezing mine in a bid of silent reassurance.

    Queen Asria��s gaze softened as we knelt before her. "Lady Erica, Lady Fia," she said, her voice now warm with genuine appreciation. "Your courage and skill in defending our borders, in facing down the horrors unleashed upon our land, have not gone unnoticed. You have shown bravery beyond your years, and a dedication to Silvale that warms my heart."

    She paused, her eyes twinkling slightly. "Like Duke Alian before you," she added, a subtle smile playing on her lips, "you have proven that true strength lies not just in muscle or magic, but in the unwavering spirit to protect what is dear."

    With blood rushing to my cheeks, I did feel a surge of pride mixed with profound relief. Erica beamed, her eyes sparkling with happiness. Queen Asria bestowed upon us similar honours as Duke Alian had received �C symbols of recognition and royal favour, accompanied by words of praise that resonated through the hall.

    Then, Mena and Elliot were called forward, their contributions to the recent events acknowledged and rewarded with accolades and royal commendations, each honour adding to the growing sense of Silvale''s strength and unity.

    Finally, as the last applause subsided, Queen Asria rose once more, her voice taking on a new, solemn resonance. "And now," she declared, her gaze sweeping across the entire court, settling finally on me, "we come to the heart of this ceremony. For in these trying times, when darkness threatens to encroach upon our borders, a beacon of light has emerged, a voice of guidance and strength. Someone to guide us in our darkest hours.."

    A hush fell over the hall, every breath held in anticipation. Queen Asria stepped forward, her eyes locking with mine, her voice ringing with conviction. "I present to you all, Lady Fia of Soriam, who is the venerable Prophet of Gaia!"

    Collective gasping swept through the court. Prophet of Gaia. The words hung in the air, heavy with significance. My eyes widened, a mixture of shock and confusion swirling within me. Other voices rose and ebbed like the tide, words and bits of sentences like "Gaia? The elven Goddess?".

    Unshaken, Queen Asria continued, her voice resonating with resolve. "I have never bowed to any God, nor have I ever publicly proclaimed faith in any deity. But I am not blind to the forces that move beyond our mortal understanding. And I am not foolish enough to disregard a blessing when it is bestowed upon my kingdom. I have felt Gaia''s presence, and I see her favour in Lady Fia. So, I shall accept this duty upon me, and carry our kingdom to wealth and power, guided by the wisdom of her Prophet!"

    The hall erupted in thunderous applause, a wave of sound that washed over me, leaving me all but breathless and overwhelmed. No longer was I just Fia of Soriam, a half-elf-half-human nothing from the Woods; No. I have become someone significant, someone the people believe in, that they respect. Though the weight of this title was a heavy cloak to wear.

    With the formal ceremony concluded, the grand hall soon transformed into a vibrant banquet with sing and song. Tables were laden with delicacies, overflowing with goblets of wine, and music carried through the air lifted everyone''s mood. The court but dissolved into a lively hum of conversation and celebration of all kinds.

    Erica, as watchful as ever, noticed my overwhelmed look, with the sudden development from formality to boisterous feast. Her hand touched mine. "Fresh air?", she murmured, gesturing towards arched doorways leading to a balcony, overlooking the palace gardens in their majestic size. Gratefully, I nodded, and we slipped away from the throng, stepping onto the balcony.

    A welcome contrast to the hall''s warmth, the night air was cool and crisp. Below, gardens glowed softly in the moon''s light, a tranquil oasis of calm in such.. times of nervousness.

    Finally, I took a deep breath. A figure seemed to emerge from the shadows of the balcony, now illuminated by the moonlight.

    He was tall, slender, with sharp features and such eyes that held a calculating glint, someone ambitious and two-faced. Subtle menace screamt the aura that he gave off, despite his polite smile.

    "Lady Fia.. Lady Erica," he greeted, his voice smooth, almost too smooth. "I humbly introduce myself. Eruan d''Arco, at your service." the aristocratic faction''s secretary, he said, offering a shallow bow. "It is an honour to meet *the Prophet of Gaia*. Fascinating..", his gaze lingered on me. But his smile did not quite reach his eyes. "Tell me, Lady Fia, has the Goddess prophesised anything for Silvale.. *regarding the aristocracy*?"

    I blinked, taken aback by his abrupt, strangely pointed inquiry. The aristocracy? Never mentioned..

    What does that have to do with Gaia? Confusion clouding my features, I opened my mouth to form an answer.

    Before I could, however, Erica stepped forward, placing herself protectively in front of me, between Eruan and myself. Her hand rested on the hilt of her sword, eyes narrowed and focused on one thing, and one thing only. The voice she spoke with was sharp. "What is the meaning of this, Master d''Arco?", she questioned his motives, "What are you pushing for?"

    Tension thickened, though a voice, clearcut and commanding, bellowed through the air. "Lady Fia? There you are. The Queen requests your presence. Lady Erica''s, as well. With me, please."

    It was a royal servant, resplendent in her Majesty the Queen''s colours, who stood at the balcony entrance, respectful but firm his gaze strafed the balcony. Once it landed on Eruan, a tinge of disgust painted his face. On the other hand, Eruan d''Arco''s smile tightened, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face. He bowed once more, this time with a touch of forced politeness.

    "Another time, perhaps, Lady Fia. Duty calls."

    He melted into the shadows, leaving us to follow the servant, unease lingering in the air.

    "Don''t mind that scheming man", the servant calmly explained, "you are a tool in his eyes. Do not listen to him, at all, and ever."

    After, the servant led us back inside, through a maze of corridors, until we reached a much smaller, more private chamber.

    Queen Asria stood by a large, intricately-crafted window, gazing out at the moonlit gardens. As we entered, she turned, thoughtful the expression she wore.

    "Lady Fia, Lady Erica," she said, softer her voice, regal formality replaced with personal warmth. "I wished to speak with the two of you.. privately."

    She gestured towards a table, upon which rested a beautifully bound book, its cover crafted from dark wood inlaid with silver filigree and a single, luminous gemstone at its centre. "Lady Fia," Queen Asria continued, her gaze fixed on me, "I wish to bestow upon you a gift. A family heirloom, passed down through generations of Silvale''s rulers. There are.. only two copies left."

    She picked up the book, holding it out to me. "This is Der ?ther. It is�� more than just a book. It is a repository of magical knowledge, a guide to understanding the very fabric of magic itself. It contains notes, observations, insights�� things that even our most learned scholars have yet to fully grasp. It is ancient wisdom, something that will surely be of great use to you."

    "I have heard from my Brynhilde", who had followed us into the chamber and stepped forward, eyes wide with reverence, gazing at the book, "that you are quite talented and witty. As such, please accept this gift of mine."

    The court magician followed up with a remark. "Your Majesty.. Der ?ther.. is an unimaginable honour to be gifted. I am deeply.. jealous, but I also agree it to be best in the hands of someone as hard-working as Lady Fia."

    My heart was pounding in my chest. I reached out, taking a look and touching the book. It felt warm to thw touch, a faint hum of energy seemed to emanate from within its pages. As if it was alive, almost. Then, I rested my finger on it, opening it carefully.

    Instantly, my eyes widened through the glimpsed pages, filled with intricate diagrams, arcane symbols, elegant script in a language instinctively understood. Mathematics. A lot of it.

    "Thank you very much, Your Majesty," I whispered, awestruck. "This is... simply unbelievable."

    Queen Asria smiled, pleased. "It is a gift worthy of Gaia��s Prophet, I believe. May it guide you on your path, Lady Fia, and help you unlock the full potential of your�� unique gifts."

    Just then, the doors to the chamber opened, and the Baroness entered, a warm smile gracing her lips as she took in the scene. "Ah, there you are, Fia, Erica. I was wondering where you had��" Her voice trailed off as she noticed the book in Fia��s hands, and the Queen standing beside her. She smiled knowingly.

    Queen Asria turned to the Baroness, a conspiratorial glint in her eyes. "Reina, just the person I wished to see. We were just discussing�� Lady Fia��s future. But with that, I think it is time to retreat to my chambers, Fia, Erica."

    They were escorted to the main hall once more, and as the heavy oak door closed behind the Baroness, the latch clicking softly into place, my name was mentioned by the two of them, hanging in the air, like a silent promise, or perhaps, a carefully laid plan.

    Brynhilde, Erica and I spent the evening talking about many a thing, but I wondered..

    Where was Duke Alian?

 Holy Trinity

    In Ophilanna''s study.

    ---

    Sunlight, fractured by the leaded panes of the Baroness'' mansion, spilled across the open pages of *Der ?ther*, the book she received as a commemorational gift by Queen Asria herself.

    Ophilanna, now formally known across vast stretches of lands beyond even the great kingdom of Silvale as Lady Fia of Soriam, sat nestled in a plush armchair, the ancient tome resting heavily in her lap. The book was an enigma, bound in its dark, polished leather, clasped shut with intricate silver- and goldwork. A single, luminous gemstone, of curious nature, pulsed softly at its heart, casting a gentle, ethereal glow across the room.

    Alive and with latent knowledge, the air around it seemed to shimmer, albeit faintly.

    She traced the silver filigree on the cover, her fingers lingering on the cool gemstone. Hesitantly, she opened the book. Everywhere within, pages were filled with elegant script, diagrams seemingly shifting and breathing, and symbols that resonated deep within her very being. It was a language both foreign, yet intimately familiar; tongue forgotten, whispering such secrets, as those that could reveal the inner workings of the universe.

    All its writing was purely Eldarion, the language used by all the descendants of the Fae - be it elves, dwarves, fairies or gnomes - as their speech, thousands upon thousands of years ago.

    Nowadays, however, its use has been reduced greatly, only being of ritualistic importance.

    But, since her mother held a position akin to a shaman in their tribe, she was taught Eldarion from a rather young age. Now, Ophilanna, upon adjusting to the letters and speech, is able to read it without a hitch.

    What presents itself an issue for her, though, is the mathematics used to describe magic in the book.

    Not only does it require such things as the concept of rate of change, nay, something like a tensor and a tensor product, but it speaks of magical units, constants, and a fundamental force of nature, that is, magic.

    With unquenching thirst for knowledge, the young prophet began to read, her brow furrowing in deep concentration, deciphering the flowing script and notation.

    While the initial pages were solely devoted to introducing the mathematics, in a not-so-dry, mundane arithmetic-like manner that she had encountered before, it still presented itself a challenging task to follow through for her.

    It was mathematics, as a language of creation; one to explain the underlying structure of reality itself.

    Not mathematics, to count money and do finance, taxes, and other work she was familiar with around the mansion.

    She murmured a passage aloud, her voice barely a whisper, tracing the path with her finger.

    *"From the dawn of creation and ever since, even the creator deity, Enia, relied on such mathematics. Be it as a tool for calculation, or one to derive all physical laws as a consequence; this changes little in the fact it is an insurmountable task to learn magic without learning the required toolkit."*

    Such words resonated well with Ophilanna, a strange understanding blossoming in her mind.

    *Ah, this was it*, she thought. *I relied on intuition instead of the logic of mathematics*.

    The book continued, launching into a paragraph with no end.

    *"Through the void, numbers rose; the first echoes of creation''s song. One, the singular point, the seed of all that is, followed by duality, in a dance of existence: Light and shadow, being and nothingness. Three, the trinity, a weaving of forces, made the foundation upon which such worlds are built."

    She turned the page, her eyes falling upon a passage speaking of magic. Not as spells or incantations, but as a fundamental force deeply woven into the fabric of existence, governed by these very mathematical principles.

    *"Magic is not as separate from this world as we might think. Its very essence, the breath of creation made manifest, speaks otherwise. It flows through any and all things, acting as a current guided by intention, shaped by will, and bound only by the immutable laws of mathematics and the axioms of reality. To understand magic is to understand the mathematics of existence, that is, reality, and its elegant equations underpinning our material, and immaterial, world."*

    A shiver ran down Ophilanna''s spine. She felt a pull, a yearning, to delve deeper into the book''s secrets; it was to unravel the mysteries it so fiercely held within its ancient writing.

    But even as her fascination bloomed like blossoms in spring, what lingered was a sense of vague unease. This knowledge... its power, it felt even more vast than she could graps at this point.

    Almost overwhelming, even. The aspiring magician could feel a sense of responsibility within her grow, a weight settling upon her young shoulders.

    <hr>

    Far away, in the Holy Tyrian Empire of Rans.

    The Council of Saints is convening.

    All around a precious table fabricated of dark ebonwood, far removed from the quiet study of the Baroness'' mansion, sat an array of men and women, the Council of Saints, currently holding a meeting.

    It was high in the treacherous peaks of the Weser Mountains, inside the Sanctum Liminis, a bastion of unwavering faith bound to worshipping Aria, the holy goddess of Light in Rans.

    As a country southeast to Silvale, they had numerous border incursions, but eventually retreated after signing a peace agreement lasting decades.

    In the meantime, the upper echelon proposed the creation and testing of God-Machines, aptly named for the power they hold - and represent.

    Among them, the Novum Divinum, two models, stood out:

    They were practically mobile fortresses. One, the small one, called Novum Divinum Hexapodes, had two modes to switch from; one which kept it flying, and the other turned it into a six-legged walking church suspended on a small man-made island.

    On the other hand, the larger of the two models, the Novum Divinum Octapodes Aegis, was a flying Fortress Cathedral of unimaginable size, nearly as large as Silvale''s royal palace.

    With its size comes fire power, magic and armament of varying degrees; it can support, defend and even provide offensive capabilities.

    The air in grand hall, a cavernous space sculpted from obsidian and illuminated by the ethereal glow of countless candles and will''o''wisps, seemed to vibrate with solemnity, heavy with unspoken anxieties of the Church of Aria''s highest authority, as the Council of Saints convened in urgent.

    Around the massive, rune-etched Gerellarine table, a precious, blue-coloured magic material known for its hardness and beautiful, crystal-like appearance, with Gerellarine in-laid and surrounded by the even rarer metal, Chasmalite; dark grey by itself, though excellent at conducting mana, all of the nation''s Saints assembled, their faces chiseled with concern.

    Cardinal Morian, the Council''s patriarch, was a man whose age was to be measured not just in years, but decades of devout service, as he sat at the head of the luxurious table formation.

    In descending order of importance and seniority, the Saints sat to the right and left of his.

    Morian''s face, a tapestry of deep wrinkles from old age, spoke of countless trials and of unwavering faith, in the eye of death and beyond. His eyes, though aged past his prime, still held a piercing intensity, only reflecting the authority he commanded, and required.

    To his right sat his most trusted, Sister Saintess Agnes; her features were sharp and angular, a divine beauty, one might call it; and she had the eyes of a fanatical zealot burning with deep, unquestioning faith.

    Agnes'' robes were a beautiful, silken white; immaculately crafted by hand and starched to such rigid perfection, the clothing''s quality mirrored the rigidity of her own beliefs quite well.

    Across from Saintess Agnes sat Saint Theron van Filis-Grim, a man of strategic intellect. He leaned forward, wielding a gaze as sharp as a knife, and quite calculatingly, with controlled demeanor and measured voice betraying little of his emotion, command, through his very presence alone, the attention of all others in the room.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Brother Saint Kilian McGregori, a face flushed with indignation, restlessly sat at the table, fingers drumming a rhythm on the Gerellarine and metallic surface. His pronouncements, often laced with fiery rhetoric, were quite uncommon, while his faith bordered on aggressive intolerance of heretics.

    Next to him, Sister Saintess Magdalena Arliese, known for her gentle nature and compassionate heart, sat beside him, willfully engulfing her thoughts in worry, brow furrowed. It was a stark contrast to her usual, serene expression.

    Brother Saint Remans Ezekiel hid, under cool demeanor, the worries plagueing his mind. As he was responsible for overseeing the special operation at the border to Silvale, he would be reprimanded the most out of all.

    Archbishop Elias, from the clergy''s upper echelon, attended as well at the opposite end of the table. With world-class military strategism, he became an important asset to Rans. He was a man hardened by years of overseeing the Church''s vast armies and soldiers; so his presence stood slightly apart, radiating quiet power and frustration, intimidating the Saints and Saintesses.

    With Cardinal Morian''s aged voice, everyone''s attention snapped back, amplified by the hall''s great acoustics. It broke the tense silence: "Brothers, Sisters, Archbishop", he began, "we are gathered here today in a shadow''s kind embrace.. The tidings from Silvale, and the rest of the world, are... grave, that cannot be denied."

    Making an extended pause, Morian let out a sigh. "Our righteous campaign will stumble if things stay as they are. The weapon tests... were formidable, but not up to par; our expectations were too high. We faltered against such unexpected resistance.. and variables. Factors beyond our control."

    Sister Agnes'' sharp intake of breath echoed throughout the hall. It was almost piercing, a scream that persistently echoes and will haunt these halls. "Faltered? Cardinal... with all due respect, it was an outright humiliation. Our precious Seraphines, the most veteran of them, vanquished! Our Goliaths, reduced to rubble! By such puny sorcery and magic as theirs; the whispers of mere pagan spirits!" Her voice rose in pitch, trembling with barely suppressed fury. "And the cardinal... he died. His sacrifice could not even be off-set by a thousand Seraphines! It wasn''t enough... to kill that damned Swordsman..."

    Theron held up a calming hand. "Sister, by all means.. righteous anger is understandable, but clarity is paramount, do remember. Hysteria never served Aria. We must dissect the events that transpired in Silvale with cold logic.. and find out where to strike them. Their defenses, however formidable, exceeded our intelligence, that is all. Yet, the true anomaly, the crux of our concern, is.. and will be.. this new Prophetess, Fia."

    The word, "Prophet", quietly resonated through the hall, marking a chilling echo in the hearts of the saints. Prophets, their power ranging from that of a human to that of a god''s, were extremely unpredictable vessels of magnificient power, often challenging the established doctrines and hierarchies arround them.

    And there she was - a Prophet of Gaia, a deity who couldn''t be more alien to Aria''s teachings, and one considered longlost, even deceased, by most scholars of this age and time, she wasn''t a theological anomaly, but a direct challenge and threat to the Church''s authority as a whole.

    It was a declaration of war.

    McGregori slammed his fist on the Chasmalite of the table, a resounding sharp noise emitted. "Gaia? A soil-bound earthen spirit? Such elven treachery! Pure and simple. It was a desperate gambit to embolden their heresy, the kingdom built on such... vile teachings. This so-called "Prophet" is nothing but a charlatan, I say! A witch wielding daemonic arts, cloaked in a divine pretense!"

    Gnarled with age, Cardinal Morian''s hand rose slowly, being a silent command for restraint. "Brother McGregori.. such fervor is indeed commendable, but rash judgement is not. In these trying times, we must tread carefully, as Brother Theron had already mentioned. The seraphines'' fragmented report spoke of a power undeniable, and unsettingly pure at that... nothing like the chaotic taint of a daemonic influence, but... something entirely different. Fundamentally. Dismissing it as mere illusion.. I consider that most unwise."

    Sister Magdalena''s soft voice, while usually a balm, now carried tremors of doubt. "But.. a Prophetess of Gaia..", she spoke, "would contradict everything we know.. everything we preach. Isn''t it Aria, the singular source, the fountain of all divinity? How can such a pagan entity.. dare, no, even attempt to manifest such power? How can it choose a Prophet?"

    Brother Theron, again, leaned forward, this time with intense gaze. His voice, composed, cut through the theological debate.

    "Those are truly the questions we must answer."

    "Is this a genuine divine intervention - however unorthodox?...", he paused and turned to the other saints, "or a masterful deception, a weapon forged and employed by the mischievous kingdom of Silvale, intending to shatter our Crusade? Either way... one thing is clear. Its impact is undeniable, Silvalean morale is surging into realms previously unknown. Their defenses are heavily fortified, and our initial advance, our weapon testing, seemed unsatisfactory, to say the least. We were greatly repelled."

    Magdalena jumped in. "The casualities, as well, were... rather high. Many of the cherubines, whom I healt and attended to, had grotesque wounds.. it was a gruelling sight."

    Theron unrolled the map laying in front of them, and with a snap of his fingers, magic projected it to a size enough for all to see. It showed a world map; complete with all the known continents, in order: Jylia, Binus, Somi, Falen, Arcania, and Demonia.

    The demon continent, Demonia, loomed, a dark and ominous stain on the map, and ultimately, the objective of their holy war. "This... Prophetess.. will complicate our grand strategy immensely. The Great Crusade into Demonia, that we know of as our sacred duty to cleanse this world, must not be jeopardized any longer by such.. distraction."

    The Archbishop, Elias, with a low, steady rumble, offered reassurance. "The Crusade''s preparations are proceeding apace, brothers, sisters, and cardinal. The Royal Maylen Empire''s legions will muster on the western plains; Isrule''s warfleets are most poised to sail and attack the north; while the Alliance of Man, our coalition, gathers its banners. This Crusade will commence, as divinely ordained, regardless of such pesky.. silvalean aberration."

    However, Sister Agnes remained unconvinced, with zealotry bordering on alarm. "Can we truly afford.. such complacency, Archbishop?", she questioned his authority. "If this ''Prophet'' wields true power, or somehow attains it, however profane that is.. could it not became a thorn, a heavy obstacle, in our side? I see it as a festering wound that has potential to weaken, nay, make our Crusade crumble to dust. Gaia, herself, could intervene directly against us."

    Cardinal Morian steepled his fingers, gaze distant and lost in contemplation. "Gaia.. is an ancient power, undeniably. She is a force of nature, akin to the very concept of death itself, potent within her own dominion, I digress. But Aria''s Light... encompasses all creation. While we must proceed with caution... yes, with vigilance!, there is no room for fear in our hearts. The gods, as we do, are bound to rules and are dictated not to directly meddle too much. Our Crusade is blessed by Aria herself. Her divine will.. shall ultimately prevail against this foe."

    Brother Theron''s voice cut through the lingering unease; in a decivise, commanding tone. "We shall dispatch the Divinas Inquisitorium to Silvale. Inquisitor Hebraim and her contingent shall investigate this Prophetess swiftly. Only then shall we discern the truth of her power, expose the deception, and assess how much of a threat she poses. We must understand.. Gaia''s influence, and possibly formulate a countermeasure."

    Just then, a collective murmur of assent rippled through the Council. The Saints, while shaken by the unexpected emergence of a Prophet of Gaia, remained unyielding in their resolve still. Their Great Crusade, the culmination of decades and generations of planning and faith, would not be derailed this easily. In turn, they will adapt, strategize, and then confront this challenge with the iron will and fervent devotion that was, and still is, a defining trait of the Church of Aria.

    Cardinal Morian slowly rose, his aged body radiating an inner strength that only belied his years.

    "Let us kneel, brothers, sisters, archbishop, and beseech Aria, for her divine guidance," he intoned, his voice but resonating with ancient authority. "For her light to illuminate our path through this darkness, and for strength in the face of this pagan challenge, for ultimate victory in the coming Great Crusade, to cleanse this filthy, pest-ridden world.. of the daemon taint. And.. for wisdom, her divine answers, in discerning the true nature of this so-called Prophet of Gaia."

    The Council of Saints then knelt, their heads bowed in such fervent prayer, with the flickering candlelight casting long, dancing shadows on the obsidian walls. The Sanctum Luminis, a beacon of their faith, admist the treacherous Weser''s peaks, prepared for war both earthly and spiritual.

    With the Crusade set to begin some time soon, and the rise of a Prophet, however unexpected and unsettling, Rans faced yet another problem to overcome; it would be met with the full might of the Church of Aria.

 Whispers of Destiny

    The Baroness'' mansion, training grounds.

    <hr>

    The training yard at the Baroness'' mansion, usually a vibrant hub of martial activity, now hummed with a much more subdued energy, and the air, crisp with morning chill, carried metallic tang of freshly sharpened steel and an earthy scent of damp, moist soil.

    Sunlight, pale and wintery, slanted across the entire courtyard, illuminating but the sparring figures in long, stretching shadows.

    Erica was a whirlwind of controlled motion, her braid whipping behind her like a silken lash. she pressed her attack against Adalbert. The practice sword she used, crafted from polished, sturdy wood, moved with an almost liquid grace; constant flurries of feints and thrusts kept the larger knight constantly on the defensive.

    She was good enough to put him in a tight spot, unless he actually puts in the work.

    Adalbert, his brow furrowed in concentration, still parried each strike with his muscled arm or the brunt of his shoulder. The sound of his sword clashing against Erica''s became a resonant clang.

    Yet, a subtle stiffness betrayed his recent injuries nonetheless.

    The movements made, while powerful and precise, lacked much of their usual explosive dynamism, and the effortless speed that characterized his swordsmanship. Truthfully, a bead of sweat trickled down his temple, as he sidestepped a particularly swift lunge Erica made; a low grunt escaped his dry lips with the exertion.

    Yes - he was recovering; but the echoes of the battlefield desperately lingered on in his weary, strained muscles.

    Far away from the energetic clashing of swords, a pocket of tranquility beneath the sprawling branches of an ancient oak, there was soothing quiet.

    The gnarled limbs of the tree, still bare of leaves in late winter, offered a skeletal canopy against the pale sky.

    Mena, ramrod straight posture, sat here cross-legged on the grass and guided Ophilanna through much of the delicate art of elemental and energy manipulation.

    She could hardly ignore the ?ther, bestowed upon her student, and took to herself liberty to peek at the pages. Within, a world of unimaginable knowledge unfurled; it was a collection much more detailed and abstract, but powerful, than any she had the pleasure of ever witnessing.

    While teaching her student, she made notes herself of the covered material, and the especially difficult parts, to study them by herself.

    Of course, her student, gleefully aware, raced her teacher to who would understand the material best - and it was a rather close call, whenever they began a new chapter.

    It would be hardly a long shot to claim that even Mena could elevate most of her magic using the techniques and mathematics from the book.

    Frankly, she thought, that before learning from it, she only used magic with an efficiency rate close to 30% to 40%; and now she was, where, at 60%?

    It was incredible.

    However, to come back to their studies, Ophilanna struggled still with many of the common techniques. As sunlight, filtering through the oak''s branches, painted shifting mosaics of light and shadow on the two women, air around them crackled faintly with nascent magic.

    A subtle hum of energy vibrated against their skin. Mena''s voice, laced with strict cadence, now softened to a gentle murmur, tinged with wistfulness and patience, while she corrected Ophilanna''s hesitant movements.

    "See, Fia.. not so.. angular," Mena instructed her, with slender fingers to fix the angle of the girl''s wrist, "Magic is not a blunt instrument, dear. It flows, adapts.. yields. Yet, it can shatter most material. Think of water, Fia." She paused. "What are its properties?"

    A response quickly came. "It''s... fluid, adaptable, and ever-changing?"

    "Correct. Now, let your movements mirror the willow in the wind, bending to the storm, yet unbreakable at its core."

    Stepping back, Mena''s dark eyes, sharp and assessing usually, now held a softer, almost melancholic light. "Feel the energy, dear. Deep within you.. not just in your core, but in your breath and the pulse of your blood. Let it guide your form, not your conscious and mind. Then, release the tension. You need *flow*."

    Ophilanna, brow furrowed in deep concentration, closed her eyes and attempted to internalize her teacher''s words. She breathed rather deeply, focusing on the subtle thrum of energy that now resided within her. It was a sleeping power, both exhilarating and daunting. She then mirrored Mena''s hand gestures, with somewhat clumsy movements lacking the effortless grace of her teacher.

    Yet, as she focused, a faint emerald glow began to soon emanate from her outstretched hands; a soft, verdant luminescence pulsed gently in the pale sunlight.

    She was making great progress; incremental, tangible, and each small step forward a testament to her teacher''s patient guidance, and Ophilanna''s burgeoning talent.

    Despite all that, a persistent feeling of inadequacy still nagged her, a sense she was merely scratching the surface of a vast, incomprehensible art.

    Magic, as she was beginning to understand, was not just about raw power or energy, about conjuring and the art of the unimaginable and the summoning, but it was about nuance, subtletly, understanding, and getting familiar with the intricate dance between intention, manipulating energy, and figuring out the very fabric of reality.

    Curious, Mena observed her incredible student, with a complex tapestry of emotions flickering across her, usually impassive, face. Now, a hint of pride, and a shadow of regret, mixed with a deep, underlying sadness.

    "You learn with such remarkable speed, Fia.." she commented, her voice softer still, almost like a whisper carried on the gentle breeze. "You.. have a rare gift. No.. a natural affinity. It will serve you well, dear, wherever your path may ultimately lead. I fear..", she began to chuckle, "you will most definitely overtake me soon in your understanding and skill." Her words heavily hung in the air, laden with most of the unspoken meaning.

    Ophilanna, still lost in the sensation of magic flowing through her, nearly missed the subtle shift in Mena''s tone, almost imperceptible a tremor of farewell woven into her praise. "You truly think so, teacher?", she asked, finally opening her eyes, gaze still affixed on her own glowing hands, mesmerized greater still by the emerald light that danced between her fingers.

    "Sometimes.. ah.. sometimes, it feels like I''m just.. imitating you. As if I''m going through the same motions, but not really.. grasping their essence?"

    Mena''s lips curved into a fleeting, gentle smile, melancholic beauty in its brevity. "You see, Fia, that understanding is a journey, not a destination. It unfolds with time and practice, and most importantly.. with experience."

    Moving to directly face her, Mena took into her own hands Ophilanna''s.

    "Your training here... with me.. it is a single step on a path that stretches far beyond these..", she points all around and motions to imply the capital city, "these walls. Your journey.. Lady Fia.. has only just begun. Mine, however, will soon come to an end. I wish to settle and live life, too. All journeys, however winding or long.. they inevitably will lead to some destination."

    Her gaze drifted past her student, towards the distant sky marking the horizon, as if she could see diverging paths that lay ahead.

    "Your time here... no. My time here.. with you, in the Baroness'' care.. it has been, and will be, valuable. I trust you have enjoyed it, too?"

    Again, the subtle emphasis, unspoken farewell woven into a seemingly innocuous question...

    When Ophilanna finally looked up, her brow furrowed in genuine confusion. Her teacher''s words, thickly laden with veiled meaning, were starting to grievously penetrate her focused mind.

    "Uhm.. teacher! Of course.. more than I can possibly express. I''ve.. learned so much. Everything, it feels like, from Erica, Adalbert, Mother, the servants.. and you. From everyone here.. I.. I truly don''t know what direction my life would have taken.. what I would have become? Without your guidance, your.. friendship."

    A warm, heartfelt smile bloomed on her face, radiating genuine gratitude. Then, tears poured and poured, thick, saline droplets covering and curling past her cheeks.

    "I''m sorry.. to make you see me like this, teacher.", she profusely apologised while sniffing.

    Mena, understanding that the girl is subconsciously understanding, embraced her in a big, warm hug. "You''re such an excellent student. I hope you grow up to become a strong woman. A wonderful leader. Someone with such ambition.."

    Ophilanna sobbed into her teacher''s shoulder. She mumbled and murmured things that Mena could only guess to fully grasp her words. But her intention was clear.

    "I know all things must come to an end. But I hope we will see each other again, plenty."

    The undercurrent of farewell, the acknowledgement of impending departure, had resonated in Mena''s every word. "I, too, am eternally grateful for my time here. You have taught me to become a better teacher.. that puts their student before them."

    Mena''s smile, though somber, widened, a fraction more genuine, yet an undercurrent of sadness still remained, etched into her face, no, her heart. A faint shadow of dark within her eyes. "Gratitude is a rare, precious virtue, dear", Mena said softly. "Hold onto it. Hold onto your experience, your life, and your curiousity. Cherish it. Remember all you have absorbed within these walls.. For the world beyond them, is vast, unpredictable, and most often... cruel and unforgiving."

    She could only nod as the tears barely stopped emerging. In the end, the day turned to night, and that was it.

    <hr>

    In her room.

    -Ophilanna

    A delicate knock, light as a butterfly''s wing against the door, interrupted the afternoon''s quietude.

    Erica, who had been meticulously braiding wildflowers into my unbound hair, with her nimble fingers weaving vibrant tapestry of colour, paused, her head tilting with curious inquisitiveness.

    "Expecting a visitor, ain''tcha, Ophi?"

    I only shook my head, brow furrowing in gentle question. Not that I had summoned anyone, or anticipated any.. interruptions. But Erica, ever so proactive, rose gracefully from the cushioned stool and crossed the room to open the door. Lisette, who had taken so much care of me, stood in the hallway, as she apparently was visiting. Her smile, hidden as always beneath her grumpy exterior, made way for one more radiant and sunny than a spring day.

    "Granma!", I exclaimed joyfully, jumping up and running straight at her, into her embrace.

    "What a delightful surprise.. to see you doing so well, kiddo. I heard a lot.. sure ya''s alright? The Baroness treating you weird? Shoulda kick her down a peg?"

    Erica, brimming with genuine warmth, looked at Madame Lisette. I reached out and pulled her into our welcoming, heartfelt embrace.

    "I''m happy to see you here, Granma. There are so many things I want to tell you!", I stumbled over my words in excitement. "Let''s go!"

    She smiled, the light illuminating her features with joyful radiance. "Take it easy, kiddo.. it''s.. so wonderful seein'' the lil'' you be a vibrant wee little lad, and some weight you put on! It was time!", she grinned. "Though.. let''s just say we had rumours flutterin'' round the place like startled doves in a dovecote."

    When she commented on my weight, my cheeks flushed a delicate rose. An all too familiar wave of self-consciousness washed over me. I know.. I was pretty skinny, barely putting on any muscle, but still..? Then, I am also subject of gossip, even if it is well-intentioned?..

    It made me feel acutely uncomfortable, so I prodded Madame Lisette for more. "Rumours?", I asked, my voice barely reaching above a whisper, gaze dropping to my lap.

    Lisette, in turn, just chuckled. Such a light, melodic sound it was, filling the room with cheer.

    While we talked, it barely registered with me that we had arrived in the dining hall - where she and I usually meet. Reina was present, having dinner. All of us settled onto a cushioned seat, and Lisette patted the space beside her for Erica to sit next to her, inbetween the both of us. She quickly obliged, perching beside me, her friend. Erica''s attention was now divided between the two of us.

    "Oh, you know the court..", Lisette laughed heartily, "Whispers travel faster than a falcon in flight. Me? I''m not that particular.. the winds all talk of a Prophet. Gaia''s. Y''know.."

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    She arched her eyebrow, eyes sparkling with playful mischief, "and guess who''s the very center of this entire speculation, hun?"

    My eyes.. just widened at her mention, and a mixture of disbelief, as well as apprehension, swirled within them. "Me..?", I silently breathed, pupils growing, and the question was.. barely audible.

    "Why, yes", Reina''s voice called for Ophilanna''s attention. "You are, indeed, the talk of the capital.. no. The entire continent. It has been.. what? - a century? - since an actual prophet hailed here."

    Grandma grinned heavily, with a wide, unrestrained expression of pure, melting delight. "You! Lady Prophet you are... a wee thing.. this size! Might I add, kiddo, your performance at the ceremony..", she coughed with a wink, "was incredible. You''re.. the most talked-about person in Silvale."

    Erica chimed in. "Right! Everyone keeps talking about it. She''s become a veritable celebrity, too!"

    Something just.. overcame me. A cold wave of panic, perhaps? Despite the room''s warmth.. everyone''s cheer.. Lisette, Erica, and Reina.. it was all becoming a bit much. Celebrity? Me? Prophet?

    These weren''t exactly titles I ever actually sought.. or if I did, it was never my goal for it to feel so... so..

    I don''t know. It was never my desire. It all felt so utterly surreal.

    Erica, quick on her thinking, sensed my growing unease, offering a comforting smile, being the silent anchor in the swirling sea of my anxieties.

    Everyone must face their beasts. I faced mine before. "Don''t fret, Fia", she interjected gently, squeezing my hand in a gesture of quiet support, "I know it''s a lot for you.. to absorb. I know. but it''s also.. a remarkable honour. A truly great one."

    Granma nodded in fervent agreement, playful tone shifting to one of utmost, genuine sincerity. "Damn well it is, little one. I''m teasin'' ya and pickin yer bone. But I can''t deny.. you achieved the impossible. It''s an immense honour, and with it, you face the responsibility. Wield your weapons well. I trust ya to lead this rotten country, alright?"

    She paused, wielding a thoughtful gaze, almost introspective at first glance. "I felt compelled to come see you, kiddo. I want to offer my unwavering support to ya.. and, if I''m fully honest", she confessed with sheepish grin, "I gotta try understand it all a bit better myself.. all this Prophetess talk!"

    The rest of the afternoon unfolded into a warm, intimate gathering. Madame Lisette, her natural inquisitiveness bubbling to the surface, gently probed me with questions. They weren''t anything grand, like prophecies or divine pronouncements, but about myself.. how I settled in here, how I felt, and my thoughts on the Goddess I serve.

    Of course, when I spoke of Enia, I felt a weird... gaze on me, from the Baroness'' direction, I think. Though that dissipated quickly, and left was my tale of Enia, the imprisoned deity, of the ethereal Gaia, and Limbo, the beyond. A world of the dead, and a place she guards, with her knight angelic, Illaniyael, and her curious secretary, General.

    The visions, though, I kept a tight secret. Only Erica knew; and she was my silent, steadfest presence, anchoring me. With great intent, she listened, interjecting her own insightful thoughts and observations, while offering most gentle reassurance. Gradually, we, together, wove a tapestry of friendship and support.

    What can I say? Erica is my best friend. The many times we huddled together, slept together, and recently.. doted on each other...

    I am grateful to have her as my friend.

    Though as the afternoon shadows waned and lengthened, stretching across the room like long, pronounced fingers, the Madame now rose, to take her leave.

    "Thank ya, kiddo.. and you, Erica", she said, smile now imbued with deeper sincerity, quiet understand, and some playfulness. "Not just for sharing all of this.. with an old, grumpy lady like me, but for lettin'' me hear your lovely stories."

    She chuckled lightly, her cackle tinged with newfound respect. "It''s been a real insight.. I promise, I''ll keep in touch with you, little one." Her hand reached out to me, carefully placed on my head.

    Then, Granma embraced me warmly, a lingering hug filled with unspoken encouragement; to Erica, she offered a knowing glance. "To yer lil thing, please take care of the kiddo. She is.. special to me. More than she''ll ever realise."

    In response, Erica nodded, understanding the task given to her.

    Once Lisette gracefully departed, contemplative quiet descended upon the room, inducing a stillness pregnant with thoughts unspoken, among them deep gratitude for Madame Lisette''s support, persistent unease at the daunting weight I bear, and growing, undeniable sense of anticipation; a most quiet hum of destiny that resounded within my very core.

    We returned to my room, with giggles and happiness filling the chamber. As we embraced each other in a big, warm hug, I turned to Erica, I turned to Erica, intending to voice all the thoughts I bore in my mind, when a soft knock echoed at the door once more.

    This time, it was a maid; her demeanor was respectful, though slightly formal. She was new; I believe her name to be.. Camine?

    "Lady Fia," she announced, voice carefully modulated, "the Baroness.. Lady Reina.. wishes to see you in her office, in two days'' time, midday." With a practiced curtsy, she delivered the message that she was sent with, her gaze never quite meeting mine, before retreating silently, melting back into the hushed corridors of the mansion.

    Erica and I exchanged a long, knowing glance. Such a summons.. means great change.

    So soon after Lisette''s visit? That implies something..

    "Did she invite Grandma?", I tugged at the hem of Erica''s nightgown. "Tell me, if you know.."

    Erica, perplexed by my sudden question, didn''t know where to look or go with her words, stuttering and mumbling, falling over her words. "Uh? She? You mean... she did? I.. I don''t know.."

    I know that Erica is notoriously bad at lying. With that in mind, I came closer to her, now standing face-to-face before the bed. "Did the Baroness invite Lisette?", I grabbed her hand, holding it tightly. "Can''t you tell me?"

    Rose tint coloured her face, as I caressed her hand, staring into her light blue, crystalline eyes. They were made to be lost in; once you look, you could hardly take your eyes away.

    My hands were intent on keeping hers occupied. "Uhm.. I really don''t.. know..", she mumbled, trying to look away. With one step back, then another, she wanted to create some distance.

    Though once she took the third, she stumbled backwards, onto my bed.

    Given I had my hands so tightly intertwined with hers, I fell with her.

    Next thing we knew.. both of us were staring into each other''s eyes. I could see my red, flushed face in hers, and she could definitely see how much her face blushed! It was a sight for sore eyes. I must admit... she looked cute.

    To avoid hurting her, I let go before falling on top of her. The scene we were in was as follows:

    Erica laid on her back, facing me, upwards; and I, holding myself up, had both of my hands left and right of her head..

    Our position didn''t last long, though, as she nearly screamt in embarassment. I scrambled to get up and off her, Erica sat up straight.

    Within the minute, her face was hidden within her hands. This, in turn, was melting me; such adorable reactions!

    But of course, I wasn''t unaffected. Given that I already lived a life, albeit short, and Erica was much younger than me, I tugged at her gown, breaking her little shield of hands in front of her face.

    "You.. are you okay?", I asked her gently. "I''m sorry for teasing you.. and that we fell like that."

    With one fell swoop, I scooped her into my arms from behind her, to her surprise, though she did not resist.

    "Mmm.. yes..", she pouted slightly, her voice dropping into a whisper. "I didn''t mind it though..."

    While it made me curious, I had no intention of prodding her even further, since sleep was about to take me. The both of us yawned, and so I pulled her into bed. "Let''s sleep together today.. if you don''t mind?"

    With a smile, Erica nodded. "Good night, sleepy head."

    I fell asleep with her in my arms that night.

    <hr>

    Sleep offered little respite. When I opened my eyes, a restless, vast sea of fragmented thoughts and a purgatory of anxieties was before me.

    A palace filled with grandeur, heavy weight settled on me; and then there was Lisette''s belief in me.

    On top of all of those... expectations.. Mena''s cryptic farewell, it all coalesced into a swallowing, gaping hole, a vortex of confusion, within my mind.

    Even as I drifted through the murky depths of slumber, the world of dreams, familiar tendrils of nightmarish concern began to insert themselves into my dreams, feeling cold, unwelcome, and icy dread.

    What I saw were flashes of dark alleyways, the horrid stench of diesel fumes, and the chilling, bone-deep cold of death itself. In front of me, fragmented memories of a past life surged forth once more, so vivid and relentless in their picturesque portrayal, they gravely unsettled me.

    The woman''s face, contorted in silent grief and scream, hung limp and lifeless, and the man''s eyes, so out to kill her, burnt with an accusation that pierced her very soul.

    Over and over, horrific scenes replayed themselves with increasing clarity behind my eyelids; each image became sharper, more visceral, more agonizing, than before.

    Fear, cold and clammy, clenched and clawed at my heart; it was an all-too-familiar grip threatening to paralyze me with terror.

    But then.. despite the encroaching darkness, something unexpected, I dare say, miraculous, began to unfold.

    Though the oppressive shadows engulfed me entirely, a faint, ethereal light began to bloom within the heart of the nightmare. As a tiny spark, it flickered, a fragile warmth throughout the desolation, akin to a single point of luminescence in the darkness overwhelming me.

    Is that... Erica? Her presence?

    Impossibly, it grew. Slowly, then with increasing momentum, it radiated outwards in gentle, slow waves, pushing back with relative ease the shadows, chasing away any dread.

    The grimy alleyway shimmered; its harsh, unforgiving edges softened, the darkness gradually receded like a tide pulling back by an unseen moon. The horrd stench of diesel dissipated, replaced by the faint, sweet aroma.. the smell of her hair. It was a delicate fragrance.

    And the woman''s face, who I was before, turned from deathly, still etched with profound sorrow, to a softer, vibrant shade of happiness. Even the angry, accusing eyes of the man.. were replaced with a flicker of understanding, compassion.. Forgiveness.. and regret.

    What of the burning village, the scene of primal, horrifying terror? It began to dissolve; where there was raging inferno, it slowly faded into embers, then ash, and finally, transformed into a lush, vibrant memory of a green forest, bathed in soft golden glowing light of a nascent dawn.

    The dying mother, face chiseled with death and despair, turned into one of love and care. She was enveloped by some sort of ethereal glow, suffering replaced by serene, otherworldly peace.

    A sense of profound tranquility began to permeate the dreamscape. I was... being cradled, protected, and enveloped in unconditional love.

    No longer was I plagued by a nightmare, tormenting my soul, but a vision of profound peace.. of belong.. of home.

    I opened my eyes with a soft gasp, my heart still echoed and coughed with the remnants of much of the fear I held so tightly onto. The icy grip of terror loosened, and was being replaced by lingering, comforting warmth. Within me, profound sense of calm had settled deeply.

    My eyes opened by themselves, and I blinked against the soft morning light, filtering through the curtains. I found myself enveloped in a most delightful embrace:

    Erica slept there, nestled beside me in my bed, arms wrapped tightly around my waist, with her breathing soft and even, a gentle rhythm of sleep. She had sought her solace in my presence, as I did in hers. Between us, there is silent understanding, passing, of our fears and the darkness we hold in our hearts. Intertwined, we must have fallen asleep.. together.

    Gently, I disentangled myself from Erica''s peaceful, loving embrace.

    A voice, clear and resonant as a bell, yet gentle as the summer breeze rustling through leaves, echoed in the quiet chambers of my mind. "Fia.. no, Ophilanna, my child.."

    Gaia''s presence filled my very being; not with any overwhelming, awe-inspiring power- no, but with a soothing, maternal warmth, something that was all-encompassing, love that deeply resonated within my soul.

    "Continue your training, little Prophetess.. Embrace the path that now unfolds before you, one path illuminated by your destiny itself. Seek thy kinowledge, child, and seek understanding."

    A moment of silence fell, but before her mind could wander, Gaia resumed.

    "The world you live in, dear, is much more vast than you could ever grasp.. your journey has only just begun. Go, Fia, to the Academy. Seek comfort in the halls of learning, repositories of most ancient of wisdom. There, admist scholars of the ancient truth and seekers of knowledge, you will find your tools, skills, and understanding, that will let you fully realize your destiny. Fulfill the purpose for which you were reborn, and forge your own."

    I was about to ask, but Gaia said it before I could utter the words, "Destiny is not as set in stone as you might think. Your future, as everyone else''s, even mine, is malleable. Trust in yourself, little Prophetess, and trust in me, the guidance of your Goddess, and Enia. Fear not for the shadows that might, nay, will gather, for the unwavering light of mine and hers will always illuminate your way, they will guide you homeward. Little one.. time is most short, I must admit.. I shall leave you a present for your growth.."

    The vision in my mind now flickered; with a click, the gentle, maternal voice receded like a whisper on the wind, leaving me but bathed in soft, golden afterglow, with lingering peace, purpose that began to settle far in the reaches of my heart.

    Now, I had a goal- the Academy. To build my knowledge, gather allies.. and fight with what I can muster.

    All these words had resonated within me, forging a new direction, a clear path, that now unfolded suddenly before myself. It was being lit by the promise of knowledge, comfort and guidance, by Gaia and Enia themselves.

    Sleepily, I turned my gaze to Erica, still peacefully asleep beside, face serene in rest, kindling my sense of determination and resolve.

    Far from over, my journey was in the mere beginnings...

    Truthfully, Gaia''s voice still echoed in my memory. I had much more work to do.

 Eyes of the Beast

    In Reina''s chamber, during a fresh evening, she picks up a quill.

    With careful motion, she writes into a book, the following words.

    <hr>

    Once again, a spectral scythe within the inky expanse above our minds casts long, skeletal fingers of light across this very chamber. Tonight, sleep, always a fickle mistress, eludes me once more.

    With this veil of worlds thinned gravely, so roughly frayed at its edges, it could not keep itself together any longer, tearing asunder.

    Now here I sit, adrift, with no tether to the mortal realm and my coil; all but pulled into a swirling, divine vortex.

    With my very eyes, I watched the descension of Enia. She came not in a form I could readily grasp, but moreso a sensation that sounded through my nerves, my body. It was akin to a feeling permeating my very being. My soul. Nothing of mana, nothing of magic.

    She was the only caress, one of twilight, that made me shiver in bliss, with her hushed stillness of all the ancient forests, with a quiet strength of roots that delved deep into the earth, into me.

    I would describe her presence as... sorrow. One so profound, so ancient, so old, that it resonated with my own heart''s ache, my grief, for a world so fractured and grieving over its wounds.

    She desperately yearned, no, ached, for balance, and bled for the disruption of it.

    With her might, I assume the last she could muster for a while, I was shown glimpses; rather, fleeting images and visions that scattered by wind like leaves, of a world so vibrant and whole, teeming with life in equilibrium.

    Though, as life is, it then fractured, scarred, and was poisoned by the shadows that crept from its edges into existence, gnawing at the world''s roots.

    Her voice, if voice it could be called, was like the sigh of the wind through a willow''s branches, I daresay, a lament for what was lost, and at the same time, a plea for restoration.

    She asked nothing, for she could not demand. Neither has she told me of any notable sacrifices.. only, I wonder, she showed me the pain.. hers, I believe, the deep, gaping wound in the heart of the world, and in doing so, she most definitely planted a seed of resolve within my soul.

    One of care, one of inspiration.

    Suddenly, like a candle whose life extinguished in the winds of a cold, dead world, the light shifted.

    Twilight hues bled away, to be replaced by an even more blinding, incandescent radiance.

    Aria.

    And with a stark contrast to Enia''s mournful, I daresay somber, presence; Aria.. showed life. Fire.

    To me, it seemed like one all-consuming, a zealous fiery torrent burning with righteous fury.

    Her presence was overwhelming; a raw show of power, threatening to consume me entirely.

    But she has not, and instead, spoke in pronouncements over and over; not whispers. Aria''s voice, if it was hers, not her subject''s, was the clang of a celestial bronze, the crackle of her holy flames.

    With that, she showed me many visions of corruption, festering darkness, anything that was consequence of Enia''s false idolatry; as if she was a deceptive whisper to lead the world astray.

    The goddess, in her kindness, proceeded to denounce Enia as the source of all imbalance; the root of the shadows that dared, threatened, to encroach the world''s roots; and there, she declared a crusade, her holy war to cleanse the world of all her insidious influence.

    With peace, she says, comes all we yearn and long for.

    Aria promptly demanded action, unwavering devotion to her cause, and in return, promised sweet and tempting salvation through her righteous conflict, the purging fire of her divine will.

    To that end, she offered power, dominion, to be the hand at her side in the coming conflict, if only we all were to pledge ourselves *fully* to her cause.

    Nay, I think, and never. I would not submit to one Goddess that so suspiciously demanded anything of me. Instead, the other, Enia, seemed to vent her woes, without asking me for anything.

    With a gasp, I awoke from these trials; my heart hammered against my ribs, and echoes of both divine encounters still resonated deeply within. Where Enia''s sorrow took my empathy, Aria''s fiery zeal concerned me greatly; she took my fear.

    Two gods, warring, with opposing visions shown to me, who both claimed truth and, directly or indirectly, sparred for my allegiance, tempted me.

    Right now, the world feels poised on a precipice, it is precariously balanced between evil and good.

    How am I... caught in the crosscurrents, torn between quiet earth''s sorrow, and the heaven''s blinding fire?

    Which path is the righteous, correct one? The one that leads me, and those I dearly hold at heart, to safety and happiness?

    Which voice speaks truth?

    These questions claw at my mind, leaving me but drifting through the sea of uncertainty.

    For now, let sleep take me.

    <hr>

    Reina traced the worn leather of her diary, phantom echoes of divine voices still reverberating in her thoughts. With her eyes closed, memories quietly unfurled into a tapestry made of threads of desperation, fervent belief, that led to the genesis of her involvement with the clandestine group she only knows as the *"Eyes of the Beast"*.

    It had begun subtly, insidiously, similar to a creeping vine that tightened its grip.

    Whispers in the shadows, hushed conversations in corners dimly lit, and all those shared anxieties and fears about growing unrest; there were unsettling whispers of pagan magic stirring the country.

    As Aria''s Church, ever so vigilant, was quick to identify the source of this unease but mask it deceptively, they claimed there to be a corrupting force, one so seductive to whisper into the hearts of naive souls, to be led astray, and to weaken the bulwark against the demonic cause.

    Reina, burdened already by the weight of leadership, juggled constant responsibility for Silvale, and the Great Forest, and so she was cautious of the Church''s pronouncements. Firsthand had she witnessed the unsettling surge of chaos, all those strange occurrences that defied mortal, rational explanation, and noticed the growing unease in the hearts of the populace, especially the beastkin, and deshuman population.

    Aria''s explanation, though stark and uncompromising, offered framework, purpose, and direction in the face of mounting chaos.

    And so, the "Eyes of the Beast" had formed to present themselves as a solution, one council clandestine of influential lords of the underworld, and rich nobles that mingled with the lesser human species. It was filled with leaders of all the crime syndicates, typically forced into their occupation due to their race, and resistance leaders, all those that wished to fight against the Church''s hatred and claim of inferiority tagged onto lesser human species.

    But even this Council, which would be called righteous by anyone of sane mind, was strangely misled. They, in core belief, thought the enemy to be the church, but first and foremost, Enia.

    To them, Aria painted a different picture; how Enia was the great devourer, the soulless devil''s incarnation that will eat the world and consume it wholly; then, the churches are all led by false zealots, that need to be purged.

    However, for many of the members and leaders, their sole goal was the abolition of deshuman-inferiority, putting them on the same pedestal as standard humans.

    Reina, now driven by her confusion, though a fierce desire to protect her loved ones and people, wished to restore order and stability to a world clearly spiralling into disarray. She allowed herself to be drawn into their fold, and she had believed, even for a while, with conviction, that she was fighting all for the greater good, the salvation of silvale, and for the triumph of divine order over chaos.

    In time, doubt grew like a seed within her mind. Aria''s fiery speech resonated with her anxieties, yes, but it was.. weird, off. Her own yearning for decisive action in the face of all this uncertainty should not be swayed by a crude, mocking goddess.

    With her doubts, Reina also cautiously studied all the mentions of Enia, as there were barely any, while investigating the Council, who she was now a high member of. While she outwardly pledged her allegiance, used some resources, and commitment to the cause, she stopped believing the ploy, that any of them were battling a deceptive, insidious darkness, or chaos.

    It felt, to her, like they were feeding it, instead. Puppets played during a play; that was it.

    With no side to be on, the Baroness decided to watch the Council, to keep a neutral stance, and possibly dismantle this organization for good.

    Lately, there have been... *concerning* developments brought up during their meetings.

    <hr>

    Meeting chamber of the *Eyes of the Beast*

    -Reina

    The flickering cnadlelight in the clandestine meeting room cast dancing shadows on the faces gathered around the heavy, oaken table. Air was thick and pregnant with hushed whispers and an undercurrent of anticipation.

    I sat at my designated place, wearing a heavy, black robe of wool. Behind me, barely taller than my distinguished self while sitting, was a hooded figure of thin stature. Erica.

    She was a silent, watchful presence; with her gaze sharp and assessing, the girl missed absolutely nothing.

    Dimly lit, all the faces around the table were obscured in partial shadow, adding to the air of secrecy and their hidden purpose.

    Attending were many of the important figures that frequented the underworld.

    I could recognise readily, among them, the presence of the Vampire Monarch Zey-Drakra, the Dwarven Smith-King Deac Fer''ium, the Lion King, lord of the beastkin clan alliance, Vorath Aslan, and the Fairy Queen, Seelie Hegelianth.

    One of the most vocal, the Lion King presided over the meeting. The room, dark and hidden, was filled with murmur and anticipation.

    "Brothers, Sisters", he cleared his throat, similar to a lion''s roar, "we gather here at a pivotal juncture. It has become much clearer, due to recent events, that the Church of Aria, the Tyrians, are making their move. We do not know the extent and reaches of their plans, but they will, sooner or later, involve the decimation of our kinds as well."

    Turning to face each of us, he stated, calmly, "Our initial assessment.. greatly underestimated them, however. Also... the information merchant, Lisette, has provided to us costly knowledge. Soon, we might face the re-emergence of Gaia."

    A ripple of unease moved through the assembled figures. Face flushed with indignation, Drakra slammed his pale fist on the wooden table, echoing earlier meetings'' kerfuffles. "Impossible! She cannot interfere in the world of mortals!", he shouted in anger, masking his anxious demeanor. "Rumors, the lot of them! I doubt their veracity, as much."

    My expression carefully composed, I found within myself inner turmoil; nay, a tempest raging beneath a placid surface. All this fervent zealotry, in Drakra''s eyes of all things, made me wonder.

    Is he just.. playing a role? Though the conviction he carries would not betray his motive, the exaggeration is.. over the top.

    However, next to him, the Dwarven King seems to agree, with subtle nods of agreement also shared by the Lion King himself.

    "Myself, I have qualms about operating according to baseless rumors..", he said, in contemplation, "though I say, we keep it in mind. Our goal, for now, will be dismantling the Church''s influence first."

    In the eyes of those present, he found allies for his cause. That, alone, would be enough; They rallied against a common foe, the Tyrians of Rans, and their zealotry for Aria.

    What they carried in their hearts against deshumans like them, these leading figures of their species held, as contempt, just as much for humans. Every single one, except for Erica and myself, seemed to hold a grudge against humanity.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Who could blame them, though? What have they done but plunder their villages, destroy their civilizations, their kingdoms, and enslave their kin?

    Just like me, who was once an elven priestess, a high elf, and then became slave, just to be freed by the Queen herself. It was a raid on a black market, at night, that I had a fateful encounter.

    Really, it was luck. For me, a lesser species to her, to be freed and given the chance to serve her, I was.. blessed. This became a defining moment for me; and from then on out, my hate for humans softened, until it turned into wariness, to care, and a realization.

    Not every human is evil, egotistical, brutal or a supremacist - many are kind, caring, and even self-less. So, as I listened and attended the meetings here, a seed of doubt was planted in my mind, and it grew with my encounters of the divine. Quickly, it spouted in fertile ground, taking root in my mind.

    That... I need to sabotage this organization''s actions, or else... something horrible might happen.

    And it all culminated in this meeting.

    I quietly glanced at Erica, while listening to Drakra and the Smith-King ramble and argue; ocassionally, Seelie butted in to be a voice of reason, though she was drowned out by the Lion King joining in. To the child I took with me, silent communication passed between us. Her gaze was fixed, not on the ones speaking, but the faces of all those assembled here; and sharply she assessed and catalogued the single last nuance of their expressions and gestures.

    <hr>

    -Erica

    In silence, I stood beside the Baroness, senses heightened to a maximum. My gaze then swept across the faces sat around the table.

    With how thick the air in the chamber felt, fervent energy, bordering on fanaticism, filled it.

    I observed the subtle tightening of lips, gleam in their eyes, and the almost imperceptible tremors in the hands, clenched too tightly around goblets of wine.

    All of them were powerful, influential individuals, figures in Silvale and beyond that could move mountains, if they so wished; yet, right here and now, I felt some kind of disturbing rigidity to their convictions and ideas, a lack of nuance in their speech and discussion, setting my teeth on edge.

    What I felt, however, was not contempt or anger, but protective instinct rising within myself, fiercely, towards the Baroness.

    Recently, the Baroness has tasked me with shadowing a person I find.. myself attracted towards. She is called Ophilanna, working under Lisette, the information broker the Lion King mentioned.

    Perhaps... she is related to Gaia, somehow?

    As I did not find it in myself to breathe and relax, my hand never really strayed far from the hilt of the blade hidden beneath my cloak. I was, if anything, ready to defend the Baroness from any threat, real or imagined.

    <hr>

    -Reina

    Afterwards, my attention returned to the discussion, when I forced down, or attempted to drown out, a rising tide of unease.

    The Lion King began talking about an *attack*, however, there was no further specification yet. What he gave, however, was merely a rough outline for a battle strategy, one that would force Silvale to listen.

    First, the Eyes of the Beast will try to destabilise the Tyrians; to that end, they planned, a terrorist attack and bank robbery would do wonders, especially if they targeted the sacred treasury.

    "We must adapt our approach, brothers and sisters. Direct confrontation would never, at this juncture, lead to victory. It would simply be... imprudent. We cannot allow ourselves to be caught", the Lion King stated. Drakra finished his sentence quickly. "Then, we have to strike from where the sun does not shine.."

    A subtle nod to indicate agreement, the Dwarven King joined. "To make it hurt, why not rob the Tyrian''s sacred treasury? One or two of their holy artifacts.. would surely hurt, nay? What say ye bunch?"

    With a conspiring grin, he chugged his wine, exhaling with a sigh.

    "Indeed", Aslan said, "that would be one plan. However...", the Lion King trailed off, his gaze wandering over those present at the table, "what if we, simultaneously, planned an attack on their council''s palace? It would divert their forces, giving us ample time to escape."

    He paused, pursing his lips and averting his eyes from me, shaking an ounce of suspicion due to my silence. I could only agree, since it would be in Silvale''s best interest for the Tyrians, the Empire of Rans, to be weakened like so.

    While nobody, except for Erica, knew about my proximity to the Queen, I could not shake the feeling he caught on. As such, I nodded without saying as much as a word.

    My mind raced; soon, a new strategy formed and began to coalesce in my thoughts.

    With the dreams, the visions, and the invitations of both gods I saw, there were many unexpected developments I had to attend to, now. Soon, Silvale, just like the entire central continent, will be shaken in a contest for power and influence.

    I fear and see nothing good to come of this. Though, as soon as it started, the meeting ended, with rough plans in the making and nothing concrete, when all was said and done.

    Before we left, however, Seelie flew by my shoulder, whispering something into my ear,

    "Meet me in three days'' time, spawn of Soriam."

    Perplexed by how she caught on, I turned to face her. Famed for her speed of flight, though, the queen of fairies had already left, just like the wind. From a corner, I spied the Lion''s eyes on us, though left it be and departed with Erica in tow.

    <hr>

    In the Baroness'' office, with Ophilanna, Reina, Erica.

    Two days later, Ophilanna stood before the imposing desk in the Baroness'' private office.

    Sunlight really streamed through the tall windows, illuminating every part of the room''s austere elegance; be it the polished wood, meticulously arranged scrolls, books and maps, or the air of quiet authority permeating just about every surface and corner, it was... commanding.

    The Baroness sat behind the desk, wielding composed expression, that, however, betrayed gentle warmth and it softened her usually stern features, while she gazed at Ophilanna.

    "Fia.. there you are. Please, sit." Reina gestured towards a plush armchair positioned in front of the desk. "Erica, you too."

    Erica, much like Ophilanna, settled into the offered seats, nervous flutters in their stomachs.

    The summons to her office, after Lisette''s sudden visit and the cryptic message from the maid, as well as Mena''s behaviour, seemed rather suspicious. It felt significant, and laden with unspoken implication.

    "I... wanted to speak with you, Fia," the Baroness began, voice softening and taking on a more intimate tone. "Well.. it''s.. to do with your future. Here, and there. I want to talk to you about the path.. that seems to be unfolding before you."

    She paused, her gaze searching for Ophilanna''s face, assessing her reaction in time. "The Queen''s pronouncement, the title of Prophetess you carry.. all of these mean tremendous honour, but also incredible responsibility."

    Ophilanna nodded slowly, with her heart pounding through her chest.

    "I.. understand, mother. Yes.. I feel it, the weight of it, and it feels quite.. overwhelming sometimes, if I can put it that way."

    Reina seemed to wear a gentle smile, one rare though with comforting expression.

    "Indeed, and that weight you carry will only grow, child. The world is much a turbulent one, dear. While forces stir, shadows lengthen, and coagulate into darkness that spreads. Right now, Silvale.. needs guidance. and you, darling, as it seems, are destined to provide." She leaned forward, her gaze more intense, affixed to the child she adopted, and voice becoming a near whisper.

    "So.. to fulfill this destiny, Fia, you will need.. knowledge, training.. and someone to guide you along your path. You must seek understand, and to hone your skills beyond even what we have been able to impart to you, here. In short..."

    Ophilanna listened intently, with breath held captive in her lungs. As the Baroness continued, her words carefully chosen, and each syllable pregnant with much meaning that even surpassed the young girl''s capacity, she nodded.

    "There is a place, my child, that can.. fulfill those needs, I am sure. Asrius Academy.", she cleared her throat, "It is.. the most prestigious institution of learning in the entire country, nay, the central continent. Perhaps in the known world, apart from the Arcane Archives in the east. It is not just a mere repository of wisdom, ancient and modern, but a crucible where potential and talent are forged into power, channelled and.. where people are made. I believe, truly, that you should.. attend, Fia. If anything, to hone your abilities further, to deepen your understanding of the arcane science, and of the world. To forge your destiny, yourself."

    The child''s eyes widened, with a mixture of excitement and trepidation clearly escaping the swirl in them. It was her entire dream, ever since she was rescued by Lisette, to learn magic and attend this academy. Where she heard of whispers from its legendary halls, she dreamt of visiting the vast libraries, to meet the academy''s renowned scholars.

    The prospect of studying there... immersing herself in such wealth of knowledge, was exhilarating.. but rather daunting.

    For one, would a girl like her even fit? What of Mena, her teacher? Erica? Would she have to leave the mansion, too?

    "Mother... are you.. are you serious? Do you really.. think I should go..?", she stammered, barely daring to believe it. "What about teacher? Erica? Do I have to leave the mansion?"

    The Baroness, swift in her understanding of the girl''s mind, wielded a gaze unwavering, much like something set in stone.

    "I do think that way, child. It is the best path for you, and the most.. expedient way to prepare you, for what will lie ahead of you." Then, she paused, with a subtle shift in her expression, hinting at something hidden beneath the surface of her rather carefully chosen words.

    "Moreover", Reina attempted to defuse the girl''s worries, "your teacher, Miss Mena, has run out of things to teach you. Regarding that, she will embark on an adventure soon, and you are free to request another teacher for the time being. When attending, you will be able to return to this mansion during vacation.. but otherwise, if my memory serves me, students are required to be on campus. It is not far, however, so visits are always possible. Regarding Erica, I have good news. She will be enrolled together with you, if you wish. It is not just an academy for magic, but for the art of swordsmanship as well, and she *is* your personal guard and knight, after all." A little blush betrayed the stoic Erica in response, both of them nodded.

    "So.. while you are there, I will entrust you with a very delicate task. It is a matter of.. utmost secrecy and importance, child. One that aligns with your destiny, as Gaia''s Prophetess indeed."

    Ophilanna leaned forward, her curiosity piqued, and her apprehension was momentarily eclipsed by this instilled sense of purpose.  "A task, mother? What kind?"

    The lady''s gaze slightly darkened, and her voice dropped further, now barely audible above gentle wind''s rustling outside the windows. "There are... dangerous forces at play in this world, children. Shadows that seek to manipulate, that covet and wish to destroy... to undermine the very foundations of our realm. What''s worse... there are many factions warring to come out on top. Please, I beseech you two, to look out for them... one, you have encountered previously, the Tyrian Church. Beware of Aria, and her zealots; furthermore, look out when approached by anyone associating with the group named *Eyes of the Beast*. I have been infiltrating them for a while, as Erica can testify.. and they are dangerous. Neither of those two serve any of our interests, and as such, they are classified dangers to everything we stand for. Please, watch out."

    Affixed to Ophilanna with an intense stare, she launched into a plea. "I need you, my child, to be eyes and ears in Asrius'' Academy. There is nothing much you have to go out of your way for, but observe, learn, and... subtly work against their influence, should the opportunity arise. Protect Silvale from their.. misguided machinations. Do so in utmost secrecy, Fia.. So that not even the Queen will know of your task. Can you..", she cleared her throat, "Can you do this for me, children? Undertake such a.. burden?"

    The young girl''s heart throbbed with anticipation, as the weight of her mother''s request settled heavily upon her shoulders.

    It is a secret mission, to be working against a shadowy organization, all while navigating the intricacies and daunting halls of the Asrius Academy? Grappling with her newfound identity as Gaia''s Prophetess?

    Who was she even kidding.. it was a monumental undertaking to be asking a child, far beyond anything she could ever imagine. Yet... when looking into her adoptive mother''s earnest, imploring eyes, she was seeing the weight of responsibility that was etched upon her face, too, and then, Ophilanna really felt a surge of resolve tickle in her heart, something that was akin to quiet determination, hardening within her.

    "... yes, mother.", she steeled herself, firm voice, barely wavering despite the tremor of apprehension she carried in her heart. "I shall do it.. and I will not fail you. Thank you.. for entrusting it to me."

    With a heavy sigh of relief, Reina nodded, and this relief flickered across her features. "Good.. very good. The next semester at Asrius begins in three months.. well, four. I will have you enrolled, together with Erica, as soon as it starts. You can relax until then, and I would ask you to prepare", Reina continued with a subtle shift in her tone, "yourself.. for it will be quite different from what you have here, now. As I mentioned already, Miss Mena cannot continue your training, as she is elsewhere in a month.. in the interim, I could search for a teacher to help?"

    Her gaze searched for Ophilanna''s, ending on another question. "Or.. you could study independently, to delve into the gift given to you by Her Majesty. Studying by yourself, or learning how to, will be a great skill to have."

    She quietly considered for a moment, as her gaze drifted towards the ancient tome resting in her room; with its precious, pretty gemstone that pulsated in a soft, inviting light. The prospect of further studying and immersing herself in its secrets, unraveling the wisdom within, was, undeniably, alluring.

    "I... think I would prefer independent self-study, mother", she said, voice gaining confidence, "and learn from Der ?ther, if that is acceptable. Furthermore... I will not go without Erica here."

    She wrapped her arm around Erica, making her friend blush.

    With a knowing smile, Reina replied, wearing an almost conspiratorial curve on her lips.

    "Perfectly acceptable, my daughter. In fact, I believe, you should work on it. It will be your closest and most intimate teacher, unlike any other. Then, be off, you two. Thank you for listening."

    Then, she rose from her desk, gaze becoming distant, as if almost lost in thought. She turned her gaze towards the window and beyond, silhouette framed against a pale, wintery sky.

    "Four more months... hm?", she murmured, barely audible were her words that hung in the air, silently anticipating what would yet realise itself.

 Eldarions Ruins I

    In the forest, near the Baroness'' mansion.

    <hr>

    As first tendrils of spring weaved their way through the soon to be luscious, verdant landscape of Silvale, offering a tapestry of emerald and gold against the retreating, monochrome of winter, Erica''s breath plumed white in the crisp morning air while she moved.

    It was her fluid silhouette, bar against the awakening forest and nature.

    The estate''s grounds bordered what seemed to be a stretch of ancient, beautiful woodland, a place where gnarled oaks stood as sentinels of Mother nature, with their branches reaching like fingers towards the pearlescent sky.

    There she moved, with practiced ease and feet barely disturbing the much dew-kissed undergrowth, jogging along a winding path and the rhythmic cadence of her footfalls became a soft counterpoint to most of the awakening chorus of birdsong and what was soon to be spring.

    Not to mention, to the swordswoman, this much fresh air was invigorating. It carried a promise of renewal, nay, rebirth, and with it, faint, earthy scent of thawing soil that wonderfully mingled with a sharp, clean fragrance of pines.

    While the sunlight, still hesitant, filtered through the nascent canopy, it already painted dappled patterns on the forest floor.

    Even if there was little chance of danger or threat, Erica''s senses were keenly alert. She had her gaze set to scanning the surroundings, which became a habit ingrained from all the training and patrols Sir Adalbert had her do. Though, despite her enjoyment of solitude and the rhythmic exertion of her body, her thoughts were already drifting towards the days ahead, especially her planned hike with her friend, Ophi.

    For days had they spoken of it, something like a leisurely exploration of all the nearby scenery and hills, which posed a chance to gather early spring herbs, and even more, to venture a little deeper into the woods, seeking out secluded glades and perhaps, even honing their combat skills in a setting much more natural than training.

    Erica seemingly anticipated the day with a quiet thrill. Any time she spent with Ophilanna always felt... different. It eluded her, what with the uncanny ability to see the world in ways Erica never could, or how she found wonder in everything mundane, managing to imbue the simplest moments with a sense of magic and excitement.

    Perhaps... she was a little attached, yes, but that wouldn''t be an issue.. Erica hoped.

    When she rounded a bend in the path, something.. caught her eye. A subtle anomaly in the landscape, a darker patch amidst verdant undergrowth than usual, looking like a slight dip in the terrain. She thought it was unnatural, and with curiosity piqued, Erica slowed her pace and veered off the path, investigating her finding.

    She found herself at the mouth of a small, deceptively insignificant cave, after pushing aside a curtain of low-hanging branches. It was almost hidden beneath a moss-covered embankment, though with relative ease, Erica uncovered the entrance. While not particularly remarkable, all but a shadowed opening in the earth, something about it resonated.. with a faint wrongness, that she thought. Subtly, the air around this entrance felt much colder than the surroundings, and the silence from within was a little too profound.

    However, a spark of hesitation flickered within her. Exploring such uncharted domains alone was hardly a prudent or wise choice, especially given the recent unrest, and the lingering threat... of... things, and those possibly emergent from beyond borders.

    Yet, her adventurer''s spirit that began to awake whispered to her an insistent, no, irresistible invitation:

    She peered into the darkness, and the shadows from within were almost writhing and deepening, obscuring any details beyond the immediate entrance, no hope.

    It was only a faint, nearly imperceptible tremor of unease, that prickled Erica''s senses, and so, prudence ultimately won over foolishness.

    She shook her head with what could be likened to a wry smile at her own momentary lapse in judgement, and decided to leave the cave yet unexplored, at least for the time being. It could wait, definitely, since this area was hardly ever visited, and if so, by seasoned soldiers during patrol, herself, or the masters in the mansion, knowledgeable about the threats and dangers and versed in combat, as they were.

    Her hike with Ophilanna would be top priority, hence the girl turned back towards her original path, resuming the jog she took on earlier. Behind her, the image of a shadowed cave entrance lingered at the edge of her awareness, gnawing at her mind like a subtle enigma, tucked away in the awakening forest, would.

    <hr>

    -Erica

    Back at the mansion, the morning air felt noticeably warmer. My muscles ached pleasantly, and I climbed the stairs to my chambers with ease, a sense of invigorated contentment settling inside me.

    What beckoned was a hot bath, something I yearned for deeply after an exhausting jog, and it was a most welcome reward after the run.

    Steam soon filled the small bathing room while I luxuriated in the water, its warmth easing the lingering chill of the morning air and loosening many of tension''s knots in my shoulders.

    Almost lost in the soothing image of the water, with my eyes closed, what slipped from my consciousness was the brief encounter with the cave entrance, and it became but a half-forgotten detail of the morning run. I had not heard anything, so entrenched I was in my thoughts, that Ophi slipped into my chambers and touched my shoulder, slightly frightening me, if anything. This fright subsided upon me laying eyes on her, though I saw nothing the sort of a smirk on her lips, instead, she asked when we would set off for the hike.

    Surprised by her sudden appearance during my bath, I told her that we''d be ready at earliest in the hour, which seemed a satisfying answer to her, at least.

    Later, dressed in comfortable and practical clothing, I sought out Ophi in the mansion''s sun-drenched conservatory.

    There she sat, as expected, surrounded by a veritable mountain of books and scrolls, most often paper and some were of a different, more magical material altogether. Der ?ther rested, open, in her lap, with its gemstone cover pulsing ever so softly, soothingly. It was a hum of gentle music, a tune that was warmth and nothing else.

    Sunlight streamed through the glassy panes, bathing her in warm, golden light, illuminating the intense concentration etched on her delicate, beautiful features.

    She looked up as I entered, however, and so I became the target of her concentration, without question. A gentle smile adorned her lips, gracing me, which I returned in kind. Ophi''s eyes were alight with intellectual curiosity.

    "Are you ready for our hike, Ophi?" I asked her, my voice light and more cheerful than usual. It masked perfectly any hint of the morning''s cave encounter, I hoped, and she nodded eagerly in response. With one fell swoop, Der ?ther closed with a soft thud.

    "Indeed! I''ve been so excited.. thank you for going on a hike with me! The spring herbs should be emerging now, so it''ll be wonderful to experiment with. Plus, we''ll finally have time for ourselves, away from all the servants'' prying eyes!"

    During the gathering of our hiking equipment and preparations, my mind slipped, when it was usually so focused and efficient, which presented a stark contrast.. I felt weirdly scattered.

    After double-checking our supplies, ensuring we had plenty of water, food, and bandages to help with first aid, I also took my sword and holstered it. Staff in hand, Ophi already held onto her weapon of choice. However, there was... a strange feeling? As if something was missing?

    A subtle detail nagged at the edge of my memory, betraying a frown while trying to pinpoint this particularly elusive thought.

    "Erica?", she asked me, her brow furrowed with concern, "Is everything alright?"

    With perceptive gaze, Ophi managed to notice my momentary distraction. I paused and shook my head slightly. There was something like a half-forgotten image in my mind; the cave entrance then resurfaced with utmost clarity, unexpected as it was.

    "Actually...", I turned around and struggled to find the words needed, "Fia.. I..", a spark of excitement ignited in my eyes noticeable even to her. "I think.. I might have stumbled upon a little side quest for us.. just us."

    With a hint of mischief playing on my lips, I grinned at her. "Care for a.. slight detour before we go on the hike?"

    Ophilanna''s eyes widened, immediately piquing her curiosity. Naively, she asked, "A side quest? Of what nature?"

    Explaining, I replied, "a cave." My voice was somewhat laced with intrigue. "You see, hidden in the woods, not quite far from this estate, I found it on my morning jog. It looked.. interesting. You''ll see."

    Deliberately, I understated the feeling of wrongness I sensed from within the cave, as I didn''t intend to unduly alarm her before we even set out. "Perhaps we can investigate, before heading deeper into the hills? Together? It''s like a little adventure!"

    Seeing that I proposed such a side quest just for the two of us, her smile widened and widened, turning into one of real, genuine joy. Her eyes were practically sparkling with anticipation. Before the words even had a chance to, her head performed a nodding motion. "Exploring a cave? That sounds wonderful! Please? Lead the way, I''ll follow you."

    <hr>

    Hiking through the awakening spring landscape manifested a truly uplifting feeling. The air was alive with a scent of moist, earthen smell, carrying as much of the burgeoning blossoms as it could, and birdsong joyfully accompanied, in chorus, our footsteps.

    With me leading the way in confident strides, Ophi followed closely behind. She attuned her senses keenly to any possible shift of the forest''s nuances, a scanning gaze fixated on the flora and fauna here and there. Occasionally, her fingers even brushed against emerging leaves, as if she wished to absorb the very essence of spring coming.

    Sooner than later, we reached the area I had discovered just this morning. There was a suspicious, unremarkable dip in the terrain, but due to full daylight, it was more pronounced than before. We pushed aside many of the concealing branches, and before us, a cave entrance yawned, looking like a shadowed maw in the earth, however, radiating much the same faint, but unsettling chill.

    A gaze of concern met my eyes, of course, and she asked me promptly. "Erica... this is suspicious. Was it like that before?"

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    In a moment, I unsheathed my sword, polished metal gleaming in the sunlight, and said in a low, but alert voice, "Ready yet, Ophi?"

    Of course, as I knew her, she nodded and her eyes narrowed immediately, focusing all her concentration on the entrance.

    Instinctively, Ophi''s hand moved towards the pouch at her belt, where she carried a notebook as well as Der ?ther. Within, a few other essential items were held, she was rather prepared.

    Interestingly, what she said was.. curious? "Indeed I am! Though.. this peculiar energy, that emanates from the cave.. ", she murmured, thoughtful yet nervous, "it resonates with this book''s gem. That''s not entirely natural.. is it?"

    Not having a slightest clue, I shook my head. "Should we check it out? You''re not scared over some little cave, are you?"

    Even though I just intended to tease her a little, she gathered herself and moved, slowly, towards the entrance. "I think this is related to the book. This.. ruin? Let''s have a look, please."

    Exercising great caution, the both of us entered inside, and without any kind of warning, the air grew colder almost instantly. Not only that, but it felt so much damper, and it muffled the forest''s sounds abruptly. What used to be birdsong and animals chirping, was now replaced by heavy, almost oppressive silence.

    Footsteps softly echoed on the uneven, hard stone floor, and darkness encased us completely, being punctuated only by some of the faint light filtering in from the cave''s entrance.

    "Hold on a moment, Erica", she whispered, her hand placed on my shoulder, "it''s too dark. Instead of a torch, let me try..."

    She attempted something, though I knew not what it was. A light spell? Can she do that?

    A flash, and then, I had a hard time even seeing anything.

    When I opened my eyes again, and could finally see something, the cave was fully illuminated. Little wisps, balls of light, danced around and cast their light wherever they went.

    Being able to see, now I moved with my practiced, usual caution, sword ready and held in a fighting stance.

    However, given the tightness of this space, I would need to adjust my stance appropriately... as Sir Adalbert taught me. Combat in close quarters is rather complicated. All in all, My senses were sharpened and on high alert. Ophi, on the other hand, could use her magic as she wished, as long as she wouldn''t use fire. However, she seemed.. less concerned with any immediate danger or threat, rather, her gaze was fixated ahead, and she was concentrated, absorbed, in analysing the subtle magic permeating the caves. Regularly, we would stop and she appeared to almost be meditating, taking in any shift or nuance she could.

    As the cave''s passage twisted and turned, it descended gradually into the earth. Natural rock walls made way, soon giving to something... different. The transition was all but immediate. Now, walls were made of smooth, unnaturally geometric surfaces that felt cold to the touch. My hand tightened on my trusted sword''s hilt, unease intensifying. "I knew it, this was no ordinary cave!"

    Holding out a finger in front of her lips, Ophi hushed me. As the walls changed, it would hint at a man-made structure beyond the natural cave formation. We were onto something, and it was related to the book she was so intently studying.

    Rounding the final bend, our passage opened into a larger chamber, and now, the cave''s true nature was revealed:

    Before us stood entrance, not of natural rock, but meticulously crafted stone and quartz, blocks that fitted together with incredible precision formed starkly geometric archways.

    Written all over the arch, runes that emanated faint glow illuminated, though only giving residual, nearly faded light, the path ahead. All of them were etched into the stone, though they were quite different from the rune technology either of us had seen before. It was rare, of course, and we were no experts.

    However, I could tell the air here was incredibly thick, and the magic laying dormant within these halls weighed on us. It was a palpable, silent hum, resonating deep within my bones.

    My breath hitched in my throat. "Ophi.. you''re seeing this? You don''t know this place, do you? Is it mentioned in Der ?ther?", I whispered, hushed voice with awe and a slight touch of apprehension. There was still worry, and I looked around with great caution.

    In front of me, she already stepped forward, fixing her gaze on the runic archway, fingers tracing the faded glyphs. "Ancient..", she mumbled, barely audible. "This is Eldarion.. perhaps much older? It''s not a natural structure, but one made by design." She turned to face me, eyes wide with a mixture of wonder, excitement, and trance. "Erica.. this is extraordinary. This ruin might hold wisdom and treasure we cannot even imagine. It might be an ancestral wizard''s tomb."

    Naturally, at the mention of ''tomb'', I remained on edge, my intuition screaming at us to be cautious. Despite Ophi''s evident fascination, my voice was tight with apprehension. A given, I thought. "While extraordinary..", I said, "it is also.. unsettling, is it not? Are you sure we should continue? What if it''s a trapped structure?"

    Hesitating for much of a moment, her gaze flickered between the shadowed archway and my face, concern etched into my features.

    Curiosity, ultimately, trumped her caution. "We must.", she declared sternly, steeled with all the resolve she could muster. "This... it''s much too significant, Erica. Something here.. is calling out to me, to be understood, to be studied. As if a spirit was begging me."

    Stepping towards the arched stone, her hand was stretched out in front of her, as if she reached for something.. like a long-lost, forgotten secret. "I firmly believe..", she added, pausing with a hint of a smile on her lips, "that I have just the book with a mention of this particular ruin, and one that lets me document our... little adventure. Let''s go?"

    Nodding, I followed her into the dark entrails of the structure.

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    Quietly, I reached into my pouch to retrieve a small, blank book. It was leatherbound and beautiful, though rather bland. Naturally, of course, since it was for documentation, not to be pretty. But I liked it. The smell of this notebook reminded me of my home. Its pages were smooth to the touch. while a simple thing, crafted from sturdy paper and bound in same, plain leather of cattle, within it would be written potentially important research! This was incredible, and my chance to learn more about this book, and where it might have come from.

    Inspired by the readings I''ve been doing in Der ?ther, I stumbled upon a particularly unknown magic. One that gave its wielder the ability to capture and store most visual impressions, and even the sensory ones, by weaving magic into the very fabric of perception. It would create a tangible record of experience. Of course, I was keenly aware of another method that could do just the same - photography. But as it were, this world had not yet developed, to my knowledge, any such photograph technology.

    With this magic, I needed less to write, but only apply magic with the correct formulation, to save my impressions from the ruins.

    I held the book in my left, and extended my right, focusing intent and channelling any ambient magical energy permeating the structure.

    Normally, this magic would require ample reserves of mana, but I could make do with the ambient energy, as it required less transformation than if I were to use my own reserves only.

    A soft light emanated from my fingertips, coalescing into a shimmering, ethereal thread that stretched towards the arch and inside. The light then touched the ancient stone, and seemingly... absorbed the intricate details of the runes, their glow, and the arch''s geometric precision, just like the stonework''s. It was a play of light and shadow within the cavern. As it was my first time actually casting the spell in a complex, non-training environment, it took some getting used to, but I managed, slowly and meticulously. With my hand, I traced the contours of the archway and its entrails, weaving a shimmering net of mana over it all; capturing every single visual detail.

    ".. Memory weaving," I murmured, focused but low voice, and my eyes were solely fixed on the book in my left. "It''s a snapshot of perception, thus bound to the page I touch."

    As I completed the gesture, the light then faded, and I invited Erica to look at the book, opening it carefully.

    There, on its pristine paper, shimmered an image appearing like a proper painting, but being woven from the very thread of light and magic. It captured every little detail, down to the imperfections in the floor, and the runes'' make-up. Done with such uncanny fidelity... as if a miniature portal to the entrance had opened within the book itself.

    She watched, and her entire apprehension was eclipsed by fascination, though only momentarily. Awe was painted all across Erica''s face. "That''s amazing, Ophi! Can I learn it too?", she breathed, enamored by the process and result. "You''re a genius of magic!"

    Blushing slightly at her high praise, my attention was already drawn back to the structure.

    Urging with resolution, I said, "Let''s proceed."

    I kept the book in hand, and as we entered, tried chant the same spell, but faster each time.

    "I shall record the journey as we go. Deal?"

    Nodding along, we stepped through the archway towards a corridor unlike anything we ever encountered in the cave.

    With perfectly smooth, marbled walls formed from a lighter stone than the archway we saw previously, it was devoid of stone''s natural textures and unnervingly geometric, nay, orderly.

    The corridor opened into a series of rooms, each one seemed to be a perfect cube, and all of them were devoid of any, to our mind discernible, purpose.

    Where the first room was entirely empty save for the perfectly smooth walls, floor and ceiling, the second room was identical, the third and fourth, though echoeing much the same unsettling emptiness initially, they hid hints of wood, specifically a tree that was long extinct, indicating tables or chairs. It was the same stark geometric precision etched into the walls, floors and ceiling, with no clear carvings, markings, or otherwise obvious features beyond the unnervingly perfection that made me anxious.

    Erica, as well, felt intensified unease with each room we stepped foot into. "This place.. Ophi.. it feels so wrong. Everything is put into place so perfectly. It looks too clean!" she murmured, her speech tight with tension. "It''s way too perfect.. missing any hint of living, or previous.. inhabitants."

    Keeping her sword raised, she strained her senses for any sign of danger or hint of movement in the oppressive, choking silence.

    However, I remained steadfast and captivated, as my gaze swept across the surfaces. With each time I traced the walls, I murmured and mumbled something. "Purpose..", my brow furrowing in concentration, "There is purpose. Reason. This craftsmanship, its ancient magical root.. whoever created it, did so with intention."

    I paused, and my gaze fell upon a small, raised pedestal in the center of the fourth room, something we almost overlooked. While outwardly appearing a simple stone structure, being shaped like a miniature version of the cubic rooms themselves, there were four smaller cubes arranged on top, each one seemingly representing one of the chambers they had traversed.

    "Erica..", my intonation grew sharper all of a sudden, infused with understanding of the puzzle, "Look at this." I pointed to the pedestal, eyes alight with excitement. "These cubes.. they are arranged in a specific pattern. Like.. like a map...", Erica examined the pedestal more closely, tracing the outlines of the miniature cubes. "And.. their arrangement.. it mirrors the layout of the rooms, you see? The order we entered them."

    Slowly but surely, realization dawned, spreading across my face. "Erica?", I yelped with anticipation, "I think.. this pedestals controls the rooms."

    Then, I pointed at the cubes. "Perhaps, if we rearrange them, we can alter the structure itself. It might open a path to another room?"

    Hesitantly, I reached out and touched one of the miniature cubes, gently sliding it to a different position on the pedestal.

    As that happened, a low hum resonated through the chamber, and vibration, seemingly emanating from the very stone beneath our feet, called out to us. The air shimmered all so faintly, a low grinding sound echoed from somewhere deeper within the structure. With ease, I recorded as a snapshot the arrangement of the cubes, so we knew the way back, and smiled at Erica.

    "Alright.. you have me convinced. Let''s look, I''m just as excited as you are!"

    In return, my eyes widened. "It''s really working! Ah..", I breathed with relief, excited with the wonder we just experienced. "The rooms are shifting..", and then I rearranged the cubes on the pedestal, experimenting with different configurations, each adjustment accompanied by low hum and a subtle tremor of the structure, responding to my manipulation of the structure''s geometry.

    "Let''s retrace our steps, and see where it takes us?", I asked Erica coy, my voice brimming with excitement. "We''ll investigate each room in this iteration, and check each one. There aren''t too many. Since the cubes are marked, we won''t be lost.. I think. Perhaps, with different perspective, we can find the true genius behind this ruin?"

 Eldarions Ruins II

    In the Eldarion ruins.

    <hr>

    The two of them retraced steps, returning to the first room they entered, then the second, third, and finally, back to the fourth. Ophilanna''s manipulation at the pedestal changed things ever so slightly, though this was.. a miss. Again, she changed the cubes, and this time, the rooms felt... different. Not physically altered, but imbued with a new sense of potential?

    The emptiness no longer felt quite as stark, devoid of meaning.. instead, it felt more expectant, as if waiting to be revealed.. to show its hidden purpose, its secret.

    In the fourth room they entered, which was mostly reconfigured, Ophilanna did notice one thing that changed:

    There was a faint, ever-so-invisible seam in one of the smooth walls, nearly invisible to the naked eye. Now, it was subtly highlighted by the altered energy flow within the structure. So, daring, she approached the wall, tracing the nearly imperceptible line with her bare fingers. While it was cold to the touch, she enjoyed feeling the flow of mana, the energy.

    "Erica..?", she murmured excitedly, "I believe that there is a hidden chamber here."

    Next, the girl focused her magic into channeling a gentle pulse of mana along the seam.

    With a soft click, the section of wall now slid inwards, suddenly revealing a narrow opening: it was a doorway into a space that was previously concealed.

    While stepping through this hidden doorway, they entered a chamber markedly different from the stark, geometric rooms they previously had seen and explored.

    This room, in particular, was still crafted from similar stone, but it felt drastically different: it was lived in. A simple, wooden desk stood against one wall, surface covered in dust and scattered parchments, while a narrow bed, crafted from elegant, but now rotten wood, stood in the opposite corner. It had a straw mattress that flattened with age. Seated at the desk, slumped over a half-written page with dried ink adorning a feather, was a skeleton.

    It was likely the person responsible for.. this puzzle, this ruin.

    As soon as she noticed the skeleton, a chill ran down Erica''s spine, despite the absence of any sensible threat to them. Within the chamber, the stale air felt very heavy, weighing on their shoulders and reeking of time and solitude, being a silent testament to a life lived and ending in this desolate place.

    Wary, she kept her sword raised, sweeping her gaze across the room and searching for signs of danger or movement.

    Ophilanna, on the other hand, seemed drawn to the desk, fixating her gaze on the skeleton slouched over the stack of parchments scattered all over it. Cautiously, the girl approached the desk with revering movements, to kneel beside it and gently examine the remnants of wizard, its bones brittle with age and bygone eons. The skull was tilted slightly downwards, as if still contemplating the half-written words on the parchment before it.

    Now, with careful consideration, she gathered all the parchment pages, her fingers brushing against the small, ornate ring slid over the skeleton''s thin, bony index finger.

    With great interest, Ophilanna slid it off the wizard''s remaining bones and picked it up, to examine it closer.

    It appeared to be crafted from a peculiar alloy of silver, intricately worked with ancient, elven designs. Set in was a small, dark gemstone that seemed to enjoy absorbing any surrounding light.

    Next to where the ring was, nestled among the parchments, there rested a crystal roughly the size of her palm under a half-open book, that hid the gem. This crystal pulsated with a faint, inner luminescence, it was an almost soft, ethereal glow, mirroring but the gemstone on her book, Der ?ther.

    Finally, the girl''s gaze fell upon the parchment collection beneath the skeletal fingers. Whichever path her eyes traced, it was filled with elegant script, mostly difficult-to-read Eldarion, written in a flowing form of prose. Her eyes widened as she began to decipher the faded words.

    "Erica", she murmured, a tinge of sadness betraying her wonder and excitement, "This.. is a diary, written in Eldarion. It was the diary of a.. magician, a recluse, from.. long ago, at the very least one, no, two thousand years, I think."

    In response, Erica lowered her sword slightly, much of her apprehension slowly giving way to a sense of melancholy, the sadness visibly touching her. "A thousand years..? Or more?", she echoed, but barely audible. "Who was he?"

    Ophilanna began to read in a soft tone, translating the ancient Eldarion so Erica even could even hope to understand.

    "I see... he was called Fyndel, and was a seeker of knowledge? Recluse... one that sought solitude and enlightenment in his little, geometric sanctuary. Wait...", she paused, tracing the writing in the book with her finger, "here he writes of experiments, magical discoveries, and the ultimate quest for understanding. Furthermore.. the entire structure.. is a magic circle..?"

    Her gaze drifted around the chamber, taking in the simple desk, spartan bed, and the quiet, eerie decayed body. "He must have been here, alone, for a very, very long time."

    "A magic circle, huh..?", Erica ponders, taking a look around the room.

    <hr>

    While Ophilanna continued to skim the diary, suddenly, an ominous grinding sound echoed through the chamber. Erica trips, a shout ripping her friend from focus.

    "Ouch.. what is this?", she raises her sword at the entrance to the room that just closed and hissed.

    The room''s entrance closed with a heavy thud, one that reverberated through the stone floor.

    Suspense grew as Ophilanna looked up from the diary, obviously confused at the circumstances.

    "I.. I don''t know. Think it''s a trap. It did mention the entire structure is a magic circle.. so when you tried to leave, it must have activated. But I''m not sure. Let me read on how we could escape."

    Erica glanced around the chamber, eyes widened in alarm and being on edge. "Let''s hope we can get out.."

    Where the section of wall had slid open earlier, it was now all but seamlessly closed. The seam has completely vanished, too, and the stone surface, once more, appeared perfectly smooth and unbroken. Yes, they were undeniably trapped in there.

    However, even though panic began to prickle at Erica''s edges, her training kicked in, suppressing the rising tide of fear.

    "Stay calm", urged her friend with a firm voice that attempted to mask inner unease, "there *must* be another way out. Let''s see..."

    On the other end, Erica turned around any and all objects not bolted down for a hint on how to escape. Her gaze swept across the walls, floor, ceiling, to detect any possibly hidden mechanism, or for any clue to their escape.

    As she searched, a new, more insidious threat quietly manifested. It began with a faint, nearly indetectible hissing sound. With the second, it filled the chamber, and soon, a foul stench followed, making itself known to the experienced swordswoman, proud of her excellent senses.

    "Ophi...", she tugged at her friend''s hem, "I think we have a problem."

    The faint, but acrid stench turned Ophilanna''s nose upside down once she was alerted to it. "That... smells horrible.. it''s a poisonous gas", she remarked while reading from the diary, "but I have a way to buy us some time."

    Watching her with curiosity, Erica idled beside Ophilanna, as she prepared to cast a spell. Even though her mind was racing from the thrill and danger they were subject to, she managed to successfully channel her magic, raising her hands and focusing her will, to draw upon the ambient mana from the structure.

    Forth sprang a shimmering, faint, blue force field, one that surrounded them like a gigantic bubble. In fact, it was a protective prototype of shield magic, one that was able to deflect the encroaching gas for the time being.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Luckily, it creates a pocket of breathable air within the chamber. Time was running out for the two of them, though.

    Gasping, Erica stared at her. "A forcefield..?", though relief quickly flooded her features and momentarily eclipsed her panic. "That''s amazing thinking.. when did you even learn that? No.. more importantly, how long do we have?"

    "A little tinkering and theory can do a whole lot! It was something teacher and I worked on. It was my homework. Hopefully, it''ll last us until we''re out."

    Beads of sweat were forming on Ophilanna''s forehead, as she concentrated.

    "This magic.. is really potent, and not very optimized. It''s.. draining, even though I''m using the ambient energy. Let''s hurry!", she strained, voice tight with effort. Despite not even basing it off her own mana, she could feel her own energy reserves dwindling rapidly. The force field was a constant drain on her stamina. "I think...", the girl''s eyes darted around the chamber, "there must be a clue.."

    Frantically searching and darting around desperate for any clue or hint of an escape route, Erica was panicking. Meanwhile, Ophilanna flipped urgently through the pages of Der ?ther, hoping to find anything of note. Naturally, her mind and heart raced as she searched for knowledge, spells or other ways to escape this daunting situation. The girl''s fingers brushed against a passage she had only skimmed earlier.. something about light, perception.. filtering?

    An idea sparked in her mind. It would be a desperate gamble.. nay, a long shot born of desperation and rough, nascent understanding. "Erica..", Ophilanna gasped urgently, straining herself as she went. "The book speaks, in a paragraph, of light magic.. specifically, perception and filtering."

    Erica, struggling to understand, and Ophilanna, struggling to articulate the complex magical theory in simple terms, both seemed to breathe raggedly. "Perhaps.. perhaps we can, uh.. see something hidden if I alter my perception of light?"

    Erica, with her search yielding nothing of note, turned to her friend. She wielded an expression that mixed desperation with hope. "Light magic? Filtering..? What are you talking about, Ophi? Are you sure this will get us out of here?"

    "We have no other clue, do we?", she took a deep, shuddering breath, focusing her remaining energy to draw upon the fragmented knowledge she so exhaustedly and tirelessly gleaned from Der ?ther. Then, she closed her eyes, visualizng the passage in the book and recalling all the symbols, complex diagrams, and the spell.

    Focusing on her inner vision and not on the physical light of the chamber, the candles that cast rays of fire in all directions, she instead concentrated on the subtle mana that permeated the stone walls, all being residual echoes of ancient enchantments.

    With graceful maneuvering, she attempted.. half-heartedly, though.. to filter her perception, isolating specific *types* of light, specific wavelengths, to see beyond the visible spectrum, being able to perceive hidden layers of reality previously locked away from her eyes, woven into the very fabric of the structure.

    Slowly, hesitantly, she opened her eyes. With the energy left in her, she would be hard-pressed to maintain this state for long.. or else, she would risk losing her sight. But, in an instant, the world around her had shifted. When they were grey before, the stone walls now shimmered, the air around them vibrating with unseen, curious energies. They turned into patterns, faint lines and glyphs emerged quietly, all etched into the stone in ink that was invisible to the naked eye, now being revealed to Ophilanna and her magically enhanced perception.

    She saw a code. "Erica..", the girl breathed with awe, feeling a surge of adrenaline in her that momentarily eclipsed her growing exhaustion, "I see it! It''s a code! Written on this wall! In.. in light!", she pointed at it, but her friend had thought Ophilanna went mad. "I don''t see anything.. are you okay?"

    With her fingers, Ophilanna traced the luminous glyphs with her finger, writing them down onto the notebook. She produced a still image, being able to show it to Erica, who was confused at the different visions between them. Both of their minds raced, and the clock was ticking. While not very experienced with codes and translation, she tried and surmised that the code could be turned into actionable instructions. "It''s.. a sequence of gestures.. to cast a specific spell."

    In a moment, Ophilanna strained herself to mimic the gestures with her hands, weaving her fingers through the air as gracefully as she could, to channel the very last of her dwindling mana reserves, ultimately replicating the patterns of light she had seen written on the wall.

    Soon as she completed the sequence, there went a final, resonant hum and it echoed through the chamber, and beyond. Hissing sounds that filled the corners of the room abruptly ceased, and the gas escaped through new cracks in the ceiling. With another low, grinding rumble, the section of the wall that was closed now opened to reveal a dark passage beyond, to a rush of fresh air, blessedly clean and much more untainted than the stale, humid air of the room, flooded into it, dispelling the unpleasant fumes.

    Erica stared at the result, saying nothing, but stepping closer to Ophilanna. Her eyes were wide as tree trunks, filled with disbelief, but also profound relief. "Ophi.. you did it!", she coughed and started to cry, trembling with great emotion, "you did it, you''re amazing! I knew you would!"

    Both of them huddled together and Ophilanna comforted her friend''s saline tears. She sagged against Erica, the forcefield now dissolving and her body trembling much with exhaustion. Though not letting that discourage her, she wore a rather triumphant smile on her lips. "Light magic..", she murmured, with a weak voice, but it was filled with satisfaction, "I did it.. Teacher.."

    Catching herself again, Erica noticed Ophilanna passing out from exhaustion.

    "You did amazing. Let''s get out of here, before we get trapped again.. hup..", she picked her friend up and carried the girl on her back.

    <hr>

    The passage beyond the hidden chamber took them back to the beginning of the cave, which emerged into the all-too-familiar shadowed entrance she first encountered. Erica stumbled out into the fresh, relieving air, blinking against the much brighter daylight to gasp in lungfuls of clean, invigorating air.

    To her, and maybe that was just imagination, the entire forest seemed to welcome them both back, as birdsong now sounded like a joyful celebration of their escape, both safe and sound.

    Not having to wait very long for her to wake as she sat Ophilanna up straight, Erica also sat down next to her best friend for a long moment at the cave entrance. They caught their breath, allowing the lingering tension to dissipate from their tenuously stressed bodies. Slowly, the adrenaline receded, as memories of the near-death experience they overcame flooded their brains, leaving them shaken, though.. exhilarated.

    "We really.. survived. Thank you..", Erica turned towards her friend, who leaned against her, "for.. saving me."

    In return, she leant against Ophilanna, who cracked a smile. Where they had faced danger and confronted the great unknown, the two of them also emerged victorious, with their spoils as well. This seemed to strengthen their bond as well, by the shared ordeal.

    "Well," Erica finally remarked to break the comfortable silence with a wry smile playing on her lips, "that was.. more eventful of a side quest than I had anticipated."

    Chuckling back at her softly, Ophilanna''s eyes moved to meet Erica''s. Gently, her hand wandered to her friend''s, meeting it like a key would a lock, and it all fell into place.

    Their exhaustion naturally gave way to a sense of quiet satisfaction. In a sudden moment of realization, Ophilanna broke free from their constellation, rummaging through her bag for the ring she had taken with her. "I took both the crystal, and the ring.. and I think, Erica, I''d like you to have this ring. It matches with the book," she wore a pretty smile that betrayed her embarassment, "it''d suit you. Both as.. you know.. a woman, and a warrior.."

    Taking far too long to process the words of Ophilanna, Erica blanked out, staring at her friend. When she finally understood her words, both of their faces flushed.. and they avoided each other''s gaze for a moment, until Ophi beckoned for Erica''s hand, touching it gently. Quickly, she slid the ring on her finger, flashing a smile as she did so.

    Then, both of them rose, brushing off loose dirt and leaves, moving on from the encounter they mastered together. Seemingly trivial what seemed ahead of them, the herb gathering and exploration they planned for the rest of the day was child''s play compared to this, overshadowed by the experience they shared just now. But the day, they thought, was still young, and the spring landscape called for more.

    Hand in hand, the duo resumed their hike, but with lighter footsteps this time.

    Their spirits were lifted by the adventure and all the echoes of ancient magic, near-peril that faded into the background, being replaced by the quiet joy of companionship and a vibrant promise of awakening spring.

    Together, they walked, and as Ophilanna glanced back towards the distant woods, a thoughtful expression clouded her features. "Three more months, hm?", she murmured, the words were not a question, but moreso quiet contemplation of the shifting tides of destiny, the unspoken anticipation of journeys she had yet to experience. But when the time would come, she wouldn''t be alone, having a reliable partner by her side.

 Thirst for Adventure

    The Baroness'' mansion, Ophilanna''s chamber.

    <hr>

    The air in the Prophetess'' study was thick with the rustic scent of aged parchment and dried herbs, and among this myriad of smells, a tea was strongest, blanketing the entire room with a thick, sweet smell. It was a fragrant testament to her tireless pursuit of knowledge.

    Sunlight, now imbued with the gentle warmth of early spring, streamed through the window, illuminating more than just motes of dust dancing in the golden rays.

    There, Ophilanna sat hunched over Der ?ther, with its ancient pages whispering many secrets in a language which became increasingly familiar to the elven girl. Concentrated on the works, her lips silently moved along, as she deciphered a particularly intricate diagram that detailed the principles of thaumology, and the magic force that permeated all of time and space.

    It was rather difficult, she thought, especially the interludes of science that seemed.. way too advanced, for this world.

    After all, even though she knew of a world much more technologically advanced than this one, Pariah, there would be no way for it to be stuck in an era of industrialization, similar to the 1900s of her prior world?

    Nay, she concluded, that couldn''t be, and so, the only logical conclusion to this question is:

    The science of this world isn''t as advanced overall, but the science detailed in this book certainly is. Much more than on Earth, even, with talk about particle physics and field theory. Even if she only skirted the rims of the realm of science, that much she knew; and so, with this book detailing findings even more advanced than in her old world, things were not as they seemed.

    The author of this textbook was not ordinary, for one. Also, she similarly read in Der ?ther, that magic was akin to a fundamental force, much like electromagnetism. Only knowing bare basics from school, that would help very little, and with that, she had to get into the nitty-gritty herself, studying complex mathematics to understand the actual magics and its interworking cogs.

    Across the room, Erica laid to rest on the elven girl''s bed, something they frequently did together; since companionship was a treasure to the two, and their presence each they enjoyed, it felt like a given.

    Her sleeping silence cut through the quiet hum of Ophilanna''s studies of magic; and even in her rest, she exuded an aura of intense focus and will, with her body being beautifully honed and ready for battle.

    In truth, Ophilanna quite.. liked Erica, and moreso even just looking at her. She was stunning, and had developed into a gorgeous form from the tomboyish one she used to have.

    Of course, she also knew of the stares Erica dedicated to her, quietly blushing in peace. Despite the initial embarassment, it relieved her greatly. Knowing that her attraction and adoration was reciprocated put her at ease.

    A fond smile played on Ophilanna''s lips, watching Erica sleep. Usually so dedicated and unwavering in her discipline, a sudden thought struck Ophilanna. It was a realization that only sent a jolt of urgency through her.

    "Erica!", she exclaimed as her voice echoed throughout the room, startling a nearby sunbeam into a shimmering dance, "wake up, I have an idea!"

    Waking from her little afternoon nap, she felt a little to disturbed, even though she was safe. "Nghh.. what..? What is it?"

    "Come on, we only have a month and a half left before our departure to the Academy," Ophilanna stated boldly, words tumbling out in a rush. "There are so many things I still want to do before that. See.. like an adventure? Let''s go register at the Adventurer''s Guild and get some experience beyond the training yard."

    A thoughtful expression crossed Erica''s face. The Adventurer''s Guild. While a place they had often discussed, it was a hub for those seeking adventure, but also money. Some of the individuals offering their services were incredibly shady. It did offer opportunities to test one''s skills and earn pretty coin.. "That.. it doesn''t sound like a bad idea, Ophi. We could definitely use the experience for practical and tactical combat. You''re right."

    With a shared sense of purpose, the duo decided to seek the Baroness'' permission, finding Reina, as usual, in her office. The room radiated, as often it did, an aura of calm and efficiency, but currently it was mostly overflowing with ledgers and missives, and petty manuscripts.

    The Baroness looked up, her brow creasing with a hint of worry as they entered.

    "Fia, Erica," she greeted, her tone laced with gentle concern, "it''s quite nice to see you. Is something the matter?"

    "Mother.." Ophilanna began, respectfully but determined, to plead at her, "with our departure to the Academy so close, Erica and I kind of hoped to.. seek some more practical experience. At the Adventurer''s Guild. We want to register as adventurers. Promise.. only a few quests?"

    Sigh, there they went again. "Really?", Reina put down her pen and glasses, rubbing her temples. "You two? Again? Haven''t I deliberated on the.. shady creatures that congregate there?"

    Reina''s expression definitely tightened, her worry deepening. Just then, Adalbert, with his imposing figure filling much of the doorway, stepped fully into the office. His knock evaded Reina''s senses, apparently, and he let himself in. Great, she rolled her eyes, another troublemaker.

    He seemed to have overheard their request, and a knowing smile played on his lips, as he addressed the Baroness. "Lady Reina.. my dear, dear friend.. I think it''s time to let go of that image in your head. These two are mature enough. Besides.. sooner than later, they would do it anyway. Better now than when we won''t know.. right? Release the baby chicks from the nest and trust the wings you have helped them grow. They shall carry them."

    A somber look settled on Reina''s face, and reluctant agreement flickered across her eyes.

    "Right.. you''re right. Of course. Thank you, Adalbert," she sighed, and her words tinged with a most motherly concern, one she occasionally displayed openly. "Very well..", she cleared her throat, "Erica, Fia, you have my permission. Just.. be safe, alright?"

    Adalbert''s gaze immediately fell upon the ornate ring Erica wore on her left hand, the one they had recovered from the ancient ruin not too long ago, a few days at most?

    Ophilanna studied the ring throughout for its properties. Turns out, the ring exhibits many magical properties. Hell, it''d be considered a legendary artifact by the Crown''s artificers. In that vein, it''s smarter to keep quiet.

    But perhaps.., she thought, telling mother would be fine?

    "Mother.. the ring Erica is wearing," she nudged Erica to show the Baroness the ring, is one we found when we... *accidentally* stumbled upon ancient ruins, and explored them. As you can see, we''re both safe.. though we recovered some longlost knowledge, as well as this artifact and a gigantic crystal. A gem. It is.. huge. Can I give it to you, so Brynhilde could take a look at the crystal? The ring, I found when studying it, is safe. I gave it to Erica, as a present. It enhances her physical capabilities and protects her life from fatal injuries.. though I don''t know how often."

    Sigh. "That.. is a rather.. unusual ring, Lady Erica," Adalbert remarked and drawing his gaze to Ophilanna, "and you, Lady Fia, might I take the gem to Lady Brynhilde? I promise, I will be careful. Of course, with Lady Reina''s permission."

    A reaffirming nod on the Baroness'' face had Ophilanna jump up to get the gem, Adalbert following her. Erica stayed behind, the Baroness sending her an inquiring gaze.

    "What happened in that.. ruin, Erica?", she asked her carefully and reassuringly, "I''m.. not mad, just curious. You two got out safe?"

    Nodding, the girl replied hastily, stumbling over her words. "I.. you see, Lady Reina, the ruin was something I stumbled across on a morning jog. When we went hiking, I dragged Ophi into it. Don''t blame her, she was initially sceptical as well. But.. the ruin turned out to be trapped, and we escaped because of her magic knowledge. She also mentioned something.. about light magic, and filtering the light. It didn''t make any sense back then.. but it got us out of the locked room, that quickly filled with poisonous gas."

    "Where is this ruin, so we can make sure no one accidentally ends up trapped?", Lady Reina pressed the girl. "I''ll show Adalbert later, if that''s okay..?", she replied, intimidated by the Lady''s attitude.

    Unbeknownst to the Baroness or Adalbert, both Ophilanna and Erica had been diligently saving their weekly allowances, amassing mostly small stashes of coins for... unforeseen circumstances. In the process of doing so, they had become quite... wealthy, and fortunate. Ophilanna, in particular, had also been spending a considerable amount of time in the surrounding woods, not just for her leisurely hikes, but to meticulously collect various herbs and flora, as well as other items of interest. With her growing knowledge of alchemy and magic, she had been.. producing various useful concoctions, potions, and scrolls for quick-use.

    Even then, the girl found time to create an incredibly delicate, floral bracelet for her friend, Erica, woven from specific blossoms that subtly enhanced her recovery and capability after strenuous training. Furthermore, both their weapons, Erica''s steeled sword and Ophilanna''s - still crude - staff, were coated with protective  and subtly enhancing ointments of Ophilanna''s own making.

    Just then, Adalbert and Ophilanna returned. In his strong hand, he carried a large, sparkly gem that refracted the light falling into it. It captivated the Baroness greatly, though soon, it vanished under a piece of cloth he wrapped it in. Reina sent the girls on their way, to register as adventurers.

    Adalbert, throwing her a curious look, idled in the room.

    "Speaking of.." the Baroness remarked, "Adalbert."

    A slight smile graced her lips, and she interjected, "Fia''s birthday is next week.. How about we give her a present she will never forget, using that gem? Please, take it to Brynhilde, and instruct her to fashion it into a magician''s staff, if possible. Can you do that for me?"

    He nodded, a wry smile on his face. "Gladly, Lady Reina. I think this gem would be perfect, it suits the young Miss."

    With those words, he was already on the move.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    <hr>

    With their permission now granted, both Ophilanna and Erica exchanged excited glances. They quickly gathered their meager belongings, and a sense of eager anticipation propelled them towards the mansion''s entrance and the path leading into the heart of Silvale''s capital city, where, in the Adventurer''s district, the Adventurer''s Guild was located.

    Now, this guild was not like most others. They had permission to operate across borders, though with some scrutiny. This made them ideal spies, and targets, for countries that the guilds set up in.

    The bustling streets of Silvale''s capital were a vibrant tapestry of sights and sounds alike.

    Merchants hawked their wares, children chased stray dogs, and nobles did well strolling their districts in expensive, elegant attire. The Adventurer''s Guild was housed in a sturdy, stone building, with copper pipes running along its sides. It is so obvious, looking at the houses here, that the capital is incredibly old - hundreds of years of age, and the buildings have only recently been modified. Near the city''s center, the Guild''s entrance was marked by a weathered wooden sign depicting a sword, crossed with a staff.

    <hr>

    -Ophilanna

    Inside, the air was palpable and thick with mingled scents of sweat, leather and woodsmoke. A boisterous crowd of adventurers, clad in various states of armour and wielding an assortment of weapons, ranged to melee, filled the main hall.

    At a raised counter, a kind-faced receptionist with tightly-bound, black hair meticulously sorted through stacks of paper.

    As we approached the counter, she looked up, and her gaze lingered on our youthful appearances with a hint of skepticism. A furrow appeared on her brow, and she seemed.. about to voice a dismissive remark, when Erica subtly presented a small, official badge, bearing the Baroness'' crest.

    The receptionist''s eyes widened ever so slightly, her stern expression softening into a begrudging acceptance.

    "So, you want to register as adventurers, huh?", she asked, her tone carrying a note, or two, of doubt.

    "Yes, ma''am," Erica and I replied in tandem, polite but firm. "We wish to register."

    The receptionist sighed, pushing a thick ledger towards them. "Very well then. By any chance, familiar with the ranks?", she asked dismissively.

    "We aren''t," I admitted, clearly and politely. Leaning back in her chair, the receptionist''s gaze swept over us once more.

    "The ranks, from lowest to highest, are..", and she listed them all, "Copper, Silver, gold, Pyrodium, Cryolith, Chasmalite, and, finally, Ferchor."

    "Named after metals? Is it in ascending order?", I asked, curiously. Of course, I immediately recognized the rank names as metals, some of them exhibiting magical properties, others useful for technology.

    "Precisely. Copper is for novices, whoever has just begun their journey. Ferchor, on the other hand, is reserved for legendary, seasoned adventurers, those a cut above the rest. To reach that rank, you need to overcome unbeatable odds. Naturally, when registering, you two will be assigned Copper. To advance, the two of you need to accept and complete requests, which," she gestures and points at a nearby pinboard, "can be found there, when there''s any. The requests range from gathering herbs, materials, finding pets, people, killing monsters, or escorting merchants, individuals, and the like."

    Erica and I exchanged a determined look. "We understand," Erica nodded. Quickly, we filled out the registration forms, and I carefully inscribed the name "Froststar" in elegant writing, while Erica penned herself as "Razor''s Edge", with a more pragmatic flourish.

    Officially, the two of us have now become Copper-rank adventurers. Our first mission would now be readily available: It was the extermination of a small infestation of slimes, reported initially in the nearby woods a few days back. The task is considered relatively simple, and is conveniently located close-by. With a nod and little hesitation, a thrill of anticipation coursed through our bodies, and we took the mission.

    Slowly, we journeyed for the next hour towards the reported slime infestation. It took us along a well-trodden path, leading straight out of the capital. A spring sunshine, warm on our faces, guided us.

    During the walk, the two of us discussed a potential strategy.

    "Slimes should be straightforward to beat.. relatively," I mused to Erica, my hand resting on my chin. "Their weakness is, primarily, their magic core. It floats within their insides.. and should usually be visible. Destroy that, and its... gelatinous form just dissipates. Easy as that."

    "Indeed," Erica agreed, her hand gripping her sword hilt, "since they''re primarily water-based, couldn''t you.. use your ice magic, Ophi? You know..."

    "Exactly. I freeze them..", I smugly remarked, waiting for Erica to finish my sentence with a grin, "so I can shatter their gooey form. That way, we can even keep the core intact. Simple. This''ll be a piece of cake!"

    We ventured deeper into the woods, and soon enough, familiar sounds gradually replaced bustling noises of the city, resembling those of the forest. It wasn''t long before we encountered our first slimes.

    They appeared like small, blue translucent blobs of a shimmering liquid, oozing slowly through the undergrowth, making a sloppy noise. True to our expectations, my quick chant of ice encased the slime in a shell of ice, making it vulnerable to Erica, who then promptly shattered it, using swift strikes of her sword. Exposing the slime''s core, it was glowing in her hand.

    Amazed, mine touched hers when I ran my fingers over the core. She blushed, but said nothing.

    In this manner, we quietly continued, working as a team to systematically clear the entire area, dispatching around thirty slimes. My pouch, which I set aside to collect the cores, grew heavier with each harvested slime core. They contained a variable amount of mana, too. With stamina left to spare, we ventured further into their territory, and a sense of unease began to blanket our minds, creeping into Erica''s awareness faster than into mine.

    Here.. the forest felt.. different, with the air being heavier, and the silence more deafening.

    "Ophi.. I think we should head back. Something''s wrong." Erica suggested, her eyes scanning the increasingly dense foliage. "And we''re deeper than initially intended. This is dangerous."

    Just as I was about to agree, a piercing scream, filled with terror, ripped through the quiet of the forest. It was followed by a smaller, equally frightened cry - of a child.

    Erica exchanged looks of immediate concern and unease with me, and our instincts kicked in faster than our brains. Without a word or any sort of fear, we scrambled and made way through the thick undergrowth, following the screams'' direction, our hearts pounding up and down our chests.

    Not much time has passed when we arrived at a small clearing. My gaze wandered across. There was no sign of struggle, nothing of any attackers. The only thing was a discarded basket, laying overturned on the muddy ground, and a pile of clothes, a woman''s dress and a child''s tunic, beside it. Whoever was here, a mother and her child, they were gone.

    Just then, a low, liquid sound reached our ears. It sounded.. wet, and like it was dragging.. across the ground, as if it was slithering around. Cautiously and alert, we moved towards the sound, our weapons at the ready. I stuck behind Erica, who would be the vanguard.

    Whatever sound we followed, led us to a small, stagnant pool, whose surface was covered in viscous, shimmering liquid, far larger and substantial than any of the slimes we had ever seen or encountered before, much less heard of.

    In its center, a massive magic core pulsated, glowing with unsettling intensity. This was.. a mutation, and powerful, no less.

    Encased within were two separate, translucent bubbles in the slime''s form, suspended, where a woman and a little girl unconsciously floated, pale-faced and still, with eyes closed, but looking undeniably alive. For now.

    Panic flared in my chest, and likely Erica''s as well. This slime was far more powerful than the others we fought, and able to swallow people. Freezing such a massive volume of liquid would be nearly impossible with my current mana reserves...

    "I can try reversing the magical energy of the slime.." I declared loudly to Erica, concentrating and readying myself, "that might shrink it enough for you to hit its core."

    Erica shook her head. "No, Ophi. There''s little time. I can.. sever the slime from the girl and her mother, to create an opening. You''ll have to freeze the slime''s half instantly, before it can reform and engulf them again."

    Risky, but the best shot we got. Time was running out. I nodded, we''ll try this. Erica took a deep breath, steeling her nerves, and with a swift, but powerful strike, she cleaved through the massive pool of slime, creating a temporary breach. Then, she lunged forward, pulling the woman and girl free, separating the slime into two halves.

    But the slime was far more potent than we imagined. The severed edges writhed and tried to flow back together, to reconnect, with alarming speed. The ice I managed to conjure cracked and splintered, but for the moment, seemed to freeze the slime''s half. With its immense magical energy, the pressure freed it, however, and the reforming creature lunged towards Erica, liquid surging with terrifying speed towards her.

    Before Erica could react, I stepped in front of her, determined to end this thing for good. Crying out, my last hope would be to reverse-cast the water orb spell I learned as the very first magic. It worked, and drew the slime towards me, siphoning its liquid, water-based mass slowly, until it shrank rapidly. When it was a fraction of its former size, too small to effectively attack Erica or me, it collapsed under the immense weight of its magic core, not able to sustain its liquid form. With that, it died, giving us time to breathe.

    As we rested and caught our breaths, the little girl and the woman began to stir. They blinked, slowly, and then their eyes fluttered open, confusion clouding their features.

    "Are you alright?" Erica asked, genuinely concerned. "Are you hurt anywhere?", I added, albeit with a weak voice, but nonetheless relieved.

    The woman sat up, cradling the little girl in her arms. Erica went to get their clothes, and she thanked us. "Y..Yes. Yes, I think we are. What.. what happened?", she interjected,  "Thank you.."

    "A slime absorbed you", I told her straightforward, "and we saved you. Here, your clothes, and the basket.."

    "Who are you twoo?", the little girl asked with her small, tremulous voice. "You''re so young!"

    Erica proudly glanced at me. "Us? We''re adventurers!", she exclaimed, "I am Razor''s Edge, and this", she gestured at me, "is Froststar. Thank her, she''s an amazing mage!"

    After they were clothed, the two of us escorted them to the city, and they were on their way.

    <hr>

    -Erica

    Back at the Adventurer''s Guild, we presented the surprisingly large and intact magic core, that we got from fighting the mutated slime, along with the smaller slime cores, to the receptionist. She, in turn, called for the guildmaster, causing a ruckus and putting us into the spotlight. He, a grizzled veteran with a scarred, mean face and perpetually weary expression, stared at the massive core, wearing nothing but wide-eyed disbelief.

    "By the Twin Moons..." he muttered, his voice hoarse with shock. "A slime.. of this size? That''s a beast, alright. You two, both copper, did it in? How?", he eyed our youthful appearances with skepticism. "Tell me what happened, leave out no detail. In my office."

    He escorted us to his office, so we could have a more.. discreet conversation.

    "My name is Corvo. I''m the guildmaster. So, you two?"

    "Fia", "and Erica", we introduced ourselves. Then, Ophi spoke for us.

    "My ice magic", she started to speak and motioned towards me, "and her sword skills, taught to us by the great sorceress Mena, and the renowned swordsmaster Adalbert, helped us greatly."

    His eyes widened slightly at the mention of Adalbert and Mena, both being our instructors. Then, he let out a low grunt, seemingly satisfied with our explanation, albeit still clearly bewildered.

    As a reward, we were allowed to keep the large core, and were awarded a large sum of money for slaying the mutated slime. It was a testament to our strength. He also said we would be allowed to take the Silver-rank ascension quest.. to reach a higher rank. With that in the back of our heads, we made our way back to the Baroness'' mansion, with weary bodies, but soaring spirits.

    It was time to party, after all!

    <hr>

    In his office at the Guild, the guildmaster stood by the window, looking out at the bustling city. In this district, everything could happen. His brow was furrowed in thought, a deep concern etched onto his weathered face.

    "Another mutation," he murmured to himself, worrying heavily, "Their appearance is indeed cause for concern. I''ll have to send word to her.. To have the mages investigate the source.. of this instability."

    He shook his head slowly, gaze drifting towards the distant hills.

    "If it were anybody but those two, they''d be dead now. I''m glad the Prophetess and the swordswoman took care of the monster. More work..."